Tumgik
#knowing me it’ll end up a lot longer lol
norrizzandpia · 2 months
Note
Heyy, hope you’re having a good day.
Don’t know if your requests are open but I really wanted to ask something. Could you write Oscar with baby fever, but like a lot, to the point that Lando knows about it and makes fun of him, and he is always trying to convince reader that they are ready to have a baby and how he would love to see her pregnant and obviously showing all the time vídeos o cute babies. Then to make it a little longer you could make some embarrassing moment of this baby fever, like Oscar getting flustered (or more lol) when seeing reader with a baby or like zac listening him saying some weird stuff, something like that yk. Then after months she accept. (If you are felling writing a little angst, you could write in the same one or another part, they trying to get pregnant but they can’t and Oscar gets very frustrated and ends up venting with Lando or so and little time later they discovered she is pregnant just to end in a cute way).
If you like the idea and decide to write it, feel free to make any changes you desire, I love your writing and I’m sure you’ll make my idea a thousand time better. Thank you <3
It is CRIMINAL how long it took me to answer this superb request.
Let’s Have A Baby, Baby (OP81)
Summary: There is nothing Oscar wants more than for Y/n to get pregnant with his kid, and everyone knows it.
Warnings: sexual conversations, language, Oscar has no filter at all, an extremely graphic and sexual conversation that has Zak traumatized (pray for him), tooth rotting fluff idk where any of this came from
Note: i didn’t put any angst in this because THIS WAS TOO CUTE TO ADD ANYTHING BAD THIS COUPLE DESERVES EVERY BIT OF HAPPINESS AND MORE WITHOUT ANY COMPLICATIONS I MEAN IT.
How do you tell someone having a child at the ripe age of 22 is not a good idea?
Y/n sat at the end of the bed, watching Oscar pace back and forth as he rambled about how much he wanted to get her pregnant.
“Baby, you’d look so pretty. Please? You know how good the sex would be.” He turned toward her, eyes holding hers as he looked at her with his persuasive doe eyes.
Y/n groaned as her head fell back, “Osc, the sex is already good. Why do we need to add a child to the mix?”
Oscar fell to the floor, kneeling in front of her with his hands resting on her knees as he tilted his head, “Because it’ll be fun! And you could dress them up in little clothes and…” He trailed off, his eyes shifting toward the floor before meeting hers once more, “We’d be a family.”
Y/n’s lip pouted out, emotions running strong in her body as her boyfriend held her hands so tightly, “Oscar,” She rubbed lightly over his cheekbone, “I would love to be a family with you, make a family with you, but I just don’t think I’m ready for that right now. Your career is just taking off and I’ve just barely started to figure out what I want to do with the degree I just earned. It’s not the right time.”
Oscar sighed, head lulling forward and into her lap, “Fine. I guess you’re right.”
Y/n smiled softly and folded forward, planting a kiss into his hair as she scratched at his scalp. “This doesn’t mean I don’t ever want kids, you know?”
He gave a small smile into her lap before looking up at her, “I know. I think I’m just a bit crazed with baby fever right now. You’re right. It’s not a good time to have a whole ass kid now.”
Y/n giggled, “Glad we’re on the same page.”
Oscar stood up, moving to sit beside her on the bed. His arm hooked around her waist, pulling her into him and kissing her hair quickly as he murmured, “I still think you’d look good pregnant. With my kid, to be precise.”
“Y/n, are you seeing this?!” Oscar exclaimed as he shoved his phone in his girlfriend’s face. The TikTok he was showing her was of a little girl giggling continuously as, from what Y/n could gather, the child’s father tickled her stomach.
She blushed, “Yes, very cute, baby.”
Oscar rolled his eyes, “Exactly. Baby. I want a baby.”
“Mate…” Lando said with exhaustion, his head lulling back onto the couch he was sprawled out on. The McLaren crew members off to the side, getting coffees from the hospitality center, snickered.
Oscar’s head snapped to his teammate, “What? You’re just jealous you don’t have a girlfriend to have a kid with.”
“Oscar!” Y/n yelled, hitting his arm as a warning while Lando just keeled over in laughter.
His face was red as he got out, “Oscah! Who taught you to talk like that?!”
Oscar just smiled, “You.”
Lando leaned back, gasping for breath as he came down, “Does that mean I can be its uncle?”
Oscar shook his head, “I’m thinking godfather.”
Y/n scoffed, “We are not having a child! Stop dreaming of something that is not going to be happening for a few more years.”
Oscar shot her a quick glance with a grin, “Just wait till I give you a preview of what having a kid could let us do and I’m sure your mind will change.”
Lando’s mouth fell open, “I need to be removed from the country after hearing that come out of your mouth.”
“Oscar, there is something mentally wrong with you.” Y/n hit his arm once more, shooting him a warning look.
He sidled up to her, “Think a baby could fix that?”
Y/n groaned and Lando laughed, “OSCAR!”
“Y/n! Oscar! Do you guys think you could watch Mila while Sav, Ollie, and I all go for a walk on the paddock?” Lando asked hesitantly, eyeing Oscar with his niece in his arms.
From the way they were staring at each other, Y/n knew Oscar had put Lando up to this. Nonetheless, she smiled, “Sure!”
Oscar beamed.
Y/n took Mila from Lando’s arms, turning to Oscar as Mila stared after her uncle as he walked away. A shy child, Y/n knew Mila would do well with a bit of childish conversation.
“Mila, who’s your favorite? Uncle Lala or Oscar?” Y/n smiled, pinching Mila’s cheeks to draw a few giggles from the little girl.
Mila squealed, “Uncle Lala!! Lala!”
Y/n’s heart warmed at the way the cute child screaming the sweetest nickname. Oscar looked down at his girlfriend and, in his delusions, their child.
He cocked his head, “You fall into the role quite well.”
His comment went ignored by his girlfriend as she continued poking Mila lightly, laughing along with the young girl as her head fell into Y/n’s chest from the tickling.
Y/n smiled up at him before turning around, wandering off into the McLaren garage with Mila still tucked under her arm. Oscar wished he could take a picture. Save it for later. He loved everything before his eyes.
When he was done getting lost in fairy land, he jogged in the direction his girlfriend had taken. What he found was a sight so dear to his heart. Y/n in conversation with Mark, a sleeping Mila in her arms. Part of the reason why he loved the image so much was how comfortable Y/n looked, how Mila laid against her body so easily and how Y/n swayed as if it was second nature.
He wished she could see what he saw.
Mark nodded at him as he came to stand next to Y/n, pulling her into him by the waist and trying to decipher the topic of conversation. “You’re talking about Otmar leaving Alpine?”
“Yeah, good riddance.” Y/n sighed, hand rubbing up and down Mila’s back.
Oscar squeezed her hip softly, “I want to leave that man in my past.”
Mark rolled his eyes, “Don’t we all.”
“There isn’t any corner of the world he could be that is too far from us.” Oscar murmured, face grimacing at the thought of the horrid man.
Y/n laughed and kissed his shoulder, “It’s okay, Osc. You don’t have to deal with him anymore.”
Mark nodded along, eyes entranced with the picture in front of him. He knew Oscar yearned for kid with Y/n, but it had never looked so real before. The boy he had watched grow up, helped fight for, had all of a sudden grown into a man who pushed for children with his girlfriend. Mark knew Oscar was still young, too young for kids, but it still felt a bit odd to see him as someone’s father. It was sobering to see Oscar, his girlfriend, and a child all at once, in a position that made them look like a family. Truthfully, a part of him felt at peace to know the war was over. Oscar had found a seat, a team that prioritized him, and a person who loved him wholly. There was no need to worry about Oscar anymore. What was he to do now?
“Can I take a picture of you two really quick?” Mark asked, a question so surprising Oscar and Y/n shared a strange look.
“Sure?” Y/n said, not fully understanding the reason behind his request.
Mark moved back an inch, position his camera as Y/n and Oscar smiled. Y/n leaned her head against his shoulder while Mila stayed in her arms, still asleep against her body. He turned his camera around to show the couple what he had just captured and Y/n’s heart squeezed. Oscar almost screamed and ripped his hair out. He wanted what this picture implied so badly. With her.
He kept his composure, “We look cute, no?”
Y/n hesitated, a lingering grin on her face as she stared down at the image. Though, her smile lengthened and she tilted her head, “Can you send that to me?”
Oscar was in rare form. From the moment he had woken up, he was making suggestive comments in Y/n’s ear. To put it shortly, he was horny for the woman by his side. When Oscar got like this, he became impulsive and threw caution to the wind. Therefore, Y/n wasn’t surprised when he started rambling to her in the middle of the McLaren garage.
“All I’m saying is that you would look damn good carrying my kid.” He giggled, hand dangerously low on her back.
“Oscar…” She whispered, eyes darting around them in an effort to show him how public he was making their conversation.
He shook his head, “No one can hear what I’m saying. They’re too wrapped up in their work. They don’t know that I’m telling you how good it would feel to fuck you raw.”
She blushed, “Oscar,” She tried once more, though her voice was beginning to lose his edge.
His hand brushed her hair out of the way, leaning down to whisper in her ear, “Do you like that idea? Like the thought of me coming inside of you? Like the thought of everyone knowing you’re mine because you’re carrying my child?”
Her hand brushed up against his abs as she turned to look at him, his eyes boring down into hers. “Oscar, you are working.”
“So? We can go try for one right now, love. Just say the word.”
She tried to hold her composure, “Oscar, you are so bold.”
He kissed her softly, “Yeah? Or am I just attracted to the idea of seeing my cum leak out of you? I’d fuck it back into you with my fingers. Make sure it takes.”
Y/n rolled her eyes, but her insides clenched together.
He tried once more, “I can tell you want it. I can feel your skin getting hotter under my hands,” He brushed his fingers against the skin peeking out from her crop top, “I could be feeling you cum around my bare cock too.”
She opened her mouth to respond, but a loud throat clearing stopped her.
Oscar froze, Y/n paled.
The couple turned their heads slowly behind them, Zak side glancing them from his place inches away from them. Oscar opened his mouth to apologize, but Zak put up his hand.
“I never want to talk about this ever again.” He said, his voice so sharp it could cut ice.
Oscar’s hand flew to his mouth, “Zak, I’m so incredibly sorry. That wasn’t meant to be hear-”
Zak shook his head, “Oscar, I don’t care what the hell you do on your free time. Hell! I think it’s endearing how much you want to have kids with your girlfriend. But, I swear to God,” His eyes closed as he took a deep breath, “If I have to hear you talk about doing anything physical with your girlfriend, I will give you a bad car.”
Oscar nodded shortly, “Understood. I’m so sorry.”
Zak grimaced and shivered before giving the couple one last glance. A whisper loud enough for them to hear, “I’m so unsettled.”
Oscar turned back to his girlfriend. The woman so horrified, she refused to look at him.
He tilted his head, “It’s not that bad?”
Y/n snapped her head up at him. Her gaze fiery, it turned Oscar on. “You will never speak to me when we are near Zak, yeah?”
She walked away before he could respond.
“Y/n, that’s insane!” He screamed as he ran after her.
Lando chuckled to himself at the scene. Not knowing what Oscar had said, but inferring from the way Zak stared at a trash can like he was five seconds from vomiting into it.
Oscar stared down at Y/n as they laid in bed together, post-sex haze slowly depleting. His hand pushed tangled hair out of her face as he laid small kisses on her face, “I love you,” He whispered.
She smiled softly, “I love you too.”
From the way his eyes softened, Y/n’s being found peace. When she was younger, she had been so convinced she would never find love, never find a man who wanted to love her. Part of her wished she could go back in time and show her 16 year old self a picture of Oscar, detailing the man she would later find. Even though they fought and he got her so annoyed sometimes, he would always live to show her that what she had thought was unrealistic in love, was completely attainable. She had loved romcoms, yearning for that kind of feeling for someone else, but she was always lectured on how impossible that was. Oscar was the living counter argument to that statement. From the way he looked at her to the delicate nature of how he held her hand, she was secure in his love for her. A child was a lot, but a child was also a statement of forever. She wanted forever with Oscar, he did too. She wanted to share something so intimate with him beyond sex and vulnerability.
She wanted a kid with him.
In the silence of the night, she lightly spoke the words, “I think I’m ready for a baby.”
A year later and the sentence finally met his ears. Oscar stared at the wall behind her for a moment before letting his gaze fall to her.
“What?” Is all he could find within himself. The woman and the words of his dreams, finally a reality.
She giggled, “I’m ready to try for kids, Osc.”
His hands flew to cradle her face. He shook her head lightly as tears flooded his vision. His voice broke, “What?”
He couldn’t begin to muster another syllable, the staring was all his body could take. He wanted to memorize the twinkle in her eye as she completed his world. He wanted to think back on this moment and remember the way her hand felt against his rapidly beating heart, the way his hands got lost in her hair, the smell of her faded perfume, and the sincerity in her words.
He kissed her lips, soft and gentle as tears fell from his eyes. When they pulled back, she laughed and wiped the wetness on his cheeks, “Why are you crying, baby?”
His mouth opened and closed before speaking, “Because we’re having a kid… and I’ve found you, found the person I know the rest of my life was meant to be shared with. I think I’m just…” He trailed off, trying to find his words amongst all the things swirling around in his body, “I always knew I would be proud of myself if I got into F1, achieved a seat in the sport. I thought that would be the greatest achievement of my life, the most proud I would’ve ever been of myself. But, that’s not true because, in this moment, I am so much more proud of myself for being worthy enough of you and having a kid with you than getting a seat in Formula 1. I never thought about who I would settle down with, but now that I know it’s you, I can’t believe it was ever something that wasn’t on my mind. You are everything I ever think about. The life awaiting us and whatever tries to ruin our plans, I want it all. You are the beginning and end of my life.”
Y/n’s eyes were teary by the end of his confession, feeling as if she was drowning in the love of the moment.
When they kissed again, it felt more solidifying. Solidifying in that tomorrow, when they were filled with energy again, they would try for a baby. Solidifying that sometime, whether that was five years in the future or next week, a positive pregnancy test would sit brightly on the counter of their bathroom, affirming the forever they already knew was in store.
(ONE MONTH LATER)
How do you tell someone they’re 23 and going to be a dad?
Y/n snuck through the McLaren building at the Australian Grand Prix. Lando was in tow behind her as well as Mark and Oscar’s family, all eight of them tiptoeing toward Oscar’s room with large smiles.
Y/n clutched the pregnancy test in her hands, palms sweating heavily moments before she presented Oscar with news that would send him into sobs. No doubt.
“That one,” Lando whispered, pointing toward a black door at the end of the hallway. When they reached it, Y/n turned back.
“Who’s recording?” She asked quietly as Mark smiled and shoved his phone out in front of him.
Y/n giggled, “Screenager,” before sending him a playful glance, her teasing out of love.
With another look to the group, her knuckles rapped on the door.
“One sec!” Oscar’s voice yelled, a few moments passing before he was flinging the door open with a smile. That smile, however, soon fell slightly at the sight of everyone he ever loved standing before him.
“Oh, no. What have I done?” He asked, face dropping as he made eye contact with his beaming mother. “What’s going on?” He asked, slightly confused at the manic faces of his family and closet friend.
“Oscar,” Y/n whispered, his attention drawing to her immediately.
His head cocked to the side, “Baby, what’s going on?”
Y/n smiled, “A baby.”
His confusion grew, “What do you mean ‘a baby’?”
“Oscar…” She said once more, hands shifting in their grasp.
In the tone of her voice, he found happiness.
“No,” He whispered.
Her hands came to rest between their bodies, the pregnancy test on clear display, “Yes,”
A very concerning scream erupted from Oscar before be flung himself into the arms of his girlfriend and, therefore, everyone behind her. There was loud squeals and laughter before Oscar pulled back.
“THERE’S GOING TO BE A BABY?!” He screamed, the volume bouncing off the walls and most likely down to the garage.
Y/n nodded, “OUR BABY!”
Another scream that Lando would have to make fun of Oscar for later. The couple hugged each other tightly, jumping and down in the most giddy way. Truly embarrassing for Oscar, according to Lando, but the Brit also knew how much his friend had pleaded for this.
It was clear in the way he choked back tears; clear in the way he held Y/n; clear in the way he stuffed the pregnancy test into his pocket, mumbling to himself about wanting to put it in a scrapbook for their first child.
Maybe the moment could have been left to just Oscar and Y/n, but, as they all conversed excitedly about nine months in the future, Oscar found everything he ever needed.
Formula 1 was a bonus.
This was his dream.
Y/n and Baby 1 were his drea-
Y/n and Baby 1 were his reality.
2K notes · View notes
atlabeth · 3 months
Text
(they all say that) it gets better | luke castellan
bleedin' me dry for context (this is that reader's origin story!!)
summary: a look into your unclaimed year.
a/n: does it still count as fluff if you already know it doesn’t end well? idk but i’m having fun writing for this pair so it’s okay. i hope you guys are enjoying reading them!! this ended up becoming a hell of a lot longer than i thought it would be but these kind of one shots are my faves to write lol
title from teenage dream by olivia rodrigo bc apparently guts teenage angst works very well for a demigod who feels like they're worthless and unwanted for a good period of time!! shoutout to the gods
wc: 11.4k JESUS
warning(s): fem!child of demeter reader. typical anger at the gods, but luke is actually pretty sweet! crazy. mostly hurt/comfort, reader is going through it at the beginning (mentions of injuries and almost dying), honestly she's going through it the whole time but luke is very nice to her lol. barely proofread bc proofing 34 pages is a nightmare !!
Tumblr media
It was your first day as a demigod and you were already off to a bad start. 
You didn’t remember much, obviously. There was a lot of stumbling, barely held up by your satyr as you crossed the border, and then full on collapsing. Somehow you managed to stay conscious all the way to the infirmary, enough to hear shocked murmurs from the people-like blobs around you and terrified, whispered affirmations from your satyr as he ran along with whoever was carrying you. 
You didn’t remember much. But you do remember thinking what a shameful existence it would be to die at fourteen. 
And now you were sitting in an uncomfortable cot, staring at the wall and counting divots. The first half of your visit was only there in flashes as you drifted in and out of consciousness, but now, unfortunately, you were fully awake. You belatedly wondered how many other kids began their camp life with a stay at the infirmary. 
The thought was dashed from your head as you jolted and cried out in sudden pain, and you shot daggers with your glare at the boy next to you.  
“Sorry.” The boy fixing you up was about your age, and he almost seemed to glow from within. “You dislocated your shoulder—I was popping it back into place.”
“You could have warned me,” you seethed.
“I did,” he said, and when he placed his hands on your shoulder they actually did glow. “You just weren’t listening.”
“...Sorry,” you said after a moment. “I’m having a rough day.” 
He shook his head with a slight smile. “It’s expected.” 
“It’ll be okay,” your satyr said, and some of the tension left your shoulders as you looked over at Tate. He’d been by your side for the past two weeks of disasters, and you’d saved each other’s lives more times than you could count. You were just thankful he didn’t have to watch you die. “Jace is one of camp’s best healers. You’re in good hands.” 
You nodded, not wanting to cause any more problems, so you bit your lip and bit your tongue and let him heal the rest of your injuries in silence. He was done soon enough, and you could feel both their eyes on you as you rifled through your backpack. Thankfully, Tate brought it in as you were dying. Your own blood stained the nylon. 
“How do you feel?” Tate asked anxiously. 
“Better,” you said, tearing your eyes away from it as you continued making sure all your belongings were still there. “A lot better. Not like there’s much competition.”
Tate chuckled, and Jace picked up a small bag from the bedside table and handed it to you—it looked like there were little pieces of fudge inside. “Here.” 
“What’s this?” you asked as you took it. 
“Ambrosia,” he said. “Wait a few hours before you have a piece, and only have a little if you feel a lot of pain. I already gave you nectar while you were out, and the last thing we need is you burning up.” 
You looked at Tate with raised eyebrows and he smiled a bit. “Ambrosia and nectar are the food of the gods. It heals demigods in small portions, but take too much and you’ll get a fever. Worst case scenario, you’ll literally burn up from the inside.” 
“Oh,” you said, and you stuffed the bag into your pack before zipping it up. “I’ll… I’ll wait.” 
“Probably a good idea,” Jace said, and he looked over at your satyr as he stood up. “I’ve gotta get back to my sword-fighting lessons. Can you give her a tour?” 
He shook his head. “I have to debrief with Chiron and Mr. D. There were some… rough things on the road.” Tate looked at you. “I’ll be back in thirty minutes— are you sure you’ll be okay?” 
“It’s fine,” you said with a smile. “Do your thing. I’ll look around some, then we’ll find each other later.” 
Tate nodded thankfully and went through an open door opposite your bed, and Jace gave you a tight smile as he started to put away all the medical supplies he used on you. You sighed, slung your bag over your shoulder, and walked out. 
You shut the door behind you and blinked rapidly as you tried to adjust to the sunlight. Then, you heard someone sigh. 
“Thank the gods you’re okay.” 
You turned to see a boy standing up from the wall. Dark curls hung just above his eyes, a contrast to his tanned skin, slightly red from exertion. He was wearing the same bright orange shirt that your healer was—Camp Halfblood, it said in curved text. He was far too pretty for his own good. 
“I’m the one who carried you in,” he said, and you realized you were frowning. “Wanted to make sure you were okay.” 
“Oh,” you said. “That’s… that’s nice of you.” 
“It’s been a while since we’ve gotten someone new,” he said. “Even longer since they’ve had such a dramatic entrance.” 
You shrugged. You didn’t exactly know what to say to this boy. “Sorry.” 
He paused for a moment, and then he nodded. “Not one for conversation. That’s fine.” 
“I did almost just die,” you said wryly. “I’m fresh out of icebreakers at the moment.” 
“Maybe I can help with that.” He held out his hand. “Luke Castellan. Head Counselor of the Hermes cabin, and apparent rescuer of damsels.” 
You huffed a laugh as you stared at him. “I’m a damsel?” 
“I’d say you were in as much distress as someone could be back there,” he said with a shrug. “I practically saved your life. I think that deserves a handshake.” 
The slightest bit of tension dissolved from your shoulders and you shook his hand. His smile grew. 
“How are you feeling?” he asked, dropping his hand. “You were pretty rough when I found you.” 
“Better,” you said, though you grimaced a bit as you tested your shoulder, and you decided to switch your pack to your other side. “Whoever that guy in the infirmary is, he’s good.” 
Luke nodded. “Son of Apollo—they’ve got healing abilities. Very useful when we’re all constantly getting injured.” 
Your brows knit together. “So it really is all real.” 
“You were nearly dead on our doorstep, and from those claw marks I’m guessing it wasn’t just a bad fall.” Luke offered a wry smile. “I’m sure you’ve known it’s all real for a while.” 
“Of course,” you said. “It’s just weird to really know that it’s all real. To see all of you, really. Just knowing I’m not alone.” 
He nodded. “That’s the best thing about it, knowing you’re not alone.” He looked around at your surroundings—various campers chatting as they walked with each other (some glancing at you as they went by), distant shouts and cheers, and a perfectly blue sky matching the perfectly blue house you just left. 
“I’d say the worst thing about it is feeling like I still have no idea what’s going on,” you said. “Unless the gods exist just to be deadbeats. That’d be disappointing.” 
Luke actually laughed at that, his eyes crinkling at the corners, and you found yourself smiling a bit. “I can tell we’re gonna get along.” 
Your own smile returned—it was like his joy was infectious. “You think so?” 
“I know so,” he nodded. “Just… try not to throw the gods’ names around like that. They don’t like to be talked about unless they’re being revered.” 
You huffed. “Sounds like an interesting place.” 
“Camp Halfblood,” he provided, and he gestured around you with his hand. “Keeping young heroes safe for over three millennia.” 
“What,” you said wryly, “are you their PR guy?” 
Luke laughed and shook his head. “It’s something Chiron likes to say.”
“You’re the second person to mention Chiron,” you said. “Who exactly is he?” 
“You haven’t gotten a tour yet?” 
You gave him a look. “Come on. You carried me in. You think I could have gotten a tour between then and now?” 
“Fair,” he admitted, and he tilted his head. “I can give you one, if you’re so inclined.” 
“I said I would wait for Tate,” you said. “He’s my satyr— I figure I owe it to him.” 
“C’mon,” Luke said. “He’s meeting Chiron and Mr. D—that’ll take long enough on its own, and if we don’t get out of here soon enough, you’re gonna get dragged into a whole other conversation with them. At least this way, you can get a little bit of downtime before all the lore of this place is dropped on you.” 
You bit your lip, and then you sighed and nodded. “Fine. But it can’t take too long.” 
Luke smiled and held up three fingers. “Halfblood’s honor.” 
-
You didn’t know where to start.
There were far more people than you expected, not nearly enough beds for all of them, and half were talking and a quarter were fighting and the others were just completely unfazed. All you could do when you walked in was stare.
“You get used to it,” Luke said, glancing over at you. “Everyone’s nice, I promise—just keep a hand on your pockets.” 
You frowned. “Why?” 
He gave you a crooked smile. “Hermes is the god of thieves. We learn by experience in this cabin.” 
Your hands instinctively reached back to the pockets of your jeans, despite the fact that you hardly had anything to your name. “Why do they put the new, naive kids in here again?” 
“God of travellers, too—all are welcome.” Luke saw your hand shoot to your pocket and laughed. “Don’t worry. I won’t let anyone mess with you too much—for now, at least.” 
“Oh, good,” you said lightly. “The hazing doesn’t start until later.” 
Luke smiled as he continued to guide you through the cabin, nodding to and greeting campers with equal parts names and handshakes as he walked past them. You got just as many stares as Luke did hellos, and your skin crawled at the attention. 
“Why are they all looking at me?” you whispered to him. 
“Like I said, you’re the first new camper in a while.” Luke glanced at you. “News spreads fast, especially in this wreck of a place.” 
“It’s not that bad,” you said , but your grip tightened on your backpack strap. “Just very busy.”
“That’s what happens when they shove everyone in here,” Luke said. “All are welcome means all are welcome—Hermes kids, unclaimed kids, and kids of minor gods.”
You frowned. “Minor gods don’t have cabins?” 
“This place is as much for us as it is in honor of the gods,” he said. “Twelve cabins for twelve Olympians. They don’t see it as a problem, therefore we can’t see it as a problem.” 
You decided to bite your tongue, but you couldn’t hide your sigh. “I guess I’m gonna be here for the time being.” 
He looked you up and down, and all you could think was that you must look like an absolute disaster. “I’m guessing you fall into the unclaimed.”
Your lips pressed into a thin line, a sad attempt at a smile. “Yeah, but I just got here—I bet my mom doesn’t even know it yet. Gods are busy.”
“They’re also omniscient,” Luke said wryly. “I’m sure she could have claimed you the second you crossed the border. Your parent could’ve given you a little divine intervention and kept you from nearly dying on the hill.”
“Well, I’m here for now,” you said with a bit too much force, and your nails dug into your palms. “So do you mind showing me around?” 
Luke stared at you for a moment before he smiled. “‘Course not. I can also give you a quick tour of camp too, if you haven’t already gotten one.”
You shook your head. “Only the infirmary.”
“If it makes you feel any better,” he said, “you heal up well.”
“I don’t think that’s a credit to me,” you said. “I think it’s whatever magical drink that healer gave me while he was trying to bring me back. Tasted like pecan pie.”
“Nectar,” he said as he started walking, and you followed behind him. “Drink  of the gods that heals demigods in small portions. It tastes like your favorite food—same as ambrosia.” He stopped in an empty corner and looked at you. “You like pecans?”
You shrugged, suddenly self conscious. “My dad makes it the best.”
“I hope you’ll be able to get the real thing soon,” he said, and then he gestured with a flourish at the same empty corner. “Welcome to your new home.”
You stared at him. “This is the floor.”
“We’re a little overbooked,” Luke said sheepishly. “If it makes you feel better, we’ve got sleeping bags. And this is a top tier corner. Quieter than the others.”
“…Great,” you said. “I feel very welcome.”
“I’m sorry.” To his credit, he sounded like he meant it. “Bunch of unclaimed kids, couple kids of minor gods, couple Hermes kids—it all kinda adds up to a mess.”
“...It’ll be better than camping,” you said, though mostly to yourself as you took your bag off your shoulder and let it thud to the ground. 
“Hey,” Luke said, and his voice was softer, “it’ll be okay. With any luck, your parent’ll notice you now that you’re at camp, and you’ll be claimed before you know it.” 
“I hope so,” you murmured. 
“Luke, who’s the new girl?” 
A boy with curls just as good as Luke’s walked up and clapped him on the back, smiling at you in a way that instantly set you at ease. He also wore the orange camp shirt, with long tan sleeves below that he’d pushed up to his forearms. He had kind eyes. 
Luke said your name, his own smirk on his lips as he looked back at you. “You’ve probably heard about her dramatic entrance by now, but she’s the newest resident of the Hermes cabin.”
“Unclaimed or your sibling?” he asked. 
“...Unclaimed,” you said yourself. You hadn’t even been here for more than two hours and it already felt like your own brand of shame.  
He repeated your name with a nod and held out his hand. “I’m Chris,” he said. “Fellow unclaimed kid.”
A little bit less of a scarlet letter, at least. You swallowed your budding insecurity and shook his hand. “Sounds like a shitty club to be in.”
He snorted. “You’re telling me.”
“How— how long has it been?” you asked hesitantly, almost afraid to know the answer. 
His lips pressed into a tight smile. “Couple years.” 
“Gods,” you murmured. You didn’t know if you’d be able to wait that long. It had been hard enough already growing up without one—if your mother was just out of reach after all this time, you would surely lose your mind. 
“Don’t worry,” Chris said, his expression softening a bit. “It won’t take that long for you. I can tell.” 
“That’s what Luke said,” you responded wryly. “Do I give off a vibe that says ‘I’m unwanted, but not for too long’?” 
Luke laughed and shook his head. “I promise, it’s all gonna be okay. I’ve been the counselor here for a couple months—kids get claimed all the time. I bet you’re next on the list.” 
“Maybe,” you said. You didn’t believe it as much as they did—if they did at all. 
You heard the door open and your head automatically turned to the noise, and you felt the heat rush to your cheeks in embarrassment as Tate came through, slightly out of breath. You stared at Luke—he said thirty minutes at least. He just shrugged. 
“I figured you would be here,” Tate said, his chest rising and falling just so as he walked—trotted?—inside. “You didn’t exactly wait.” 
You opened your mouth to speak up, but Luke beat you, already putting on a charming smile. “Sorry. We got to talking, and then I offered to show her around the Hermes cabin. Just so she  could put her things down, y’know.” 
“‘Course,” Tate nodded. “That— that was probably a good idea. Would have been bad if you got lost or something.” 
“I’m sorry,” you said, and you went to pick your bag up. “Luke said you would be talking for a lot longer— I was going to come back after I was done with this.”
Tate shook his head. That nervous energy from the worst parts of the road was back, and you wondered how badly the talk with Chiron and Mr. D went. “No, it was a good idea. Better than you getting lost around camp or caught up with some troublemakers. Thanks, Luke.” 
“‘Course,” he said. 
“Not sure she’s in much better hands with Luke,” Chris said wryly. “He’s head troublemaker in the cabin of troublemakers.” 
Luke just chuckled and shook his head. “It’s her first day. I wouldn’t let anything happen to her.” 
You were only able to glance at Luke for a moment before your attention was drawn back to Tate as he gestured outside with his head. “Chiron’s waiting outside. He wants to talk to you some before the tour.” 
And now you had to deal with it too. “...Great,” you said. You set your bag back on the ground, in your newly coveted corner.  
“It’ll be fine,” Tate promised. “You already went through Hades to get here— he’s not gonna pile on you more. That’s why Mr. D is back at the Big House.” 
This time, you did look at Luke. Thankfully, he understood. 
“Dionysus,” he explained. “He’s our camp director.” 
You blinked. “The god?” 
“Yep,” he nodded. “Punishment from Zeus. Not the worst gig, but he’s… interesting.” 
“Great,” you repeated, because you didn’t feel like processing that at the moment, and you looked back at Tate. “You’ll be with me, right?” 
He nodded. “Not for the talk, but for the tour.” 
You let out a loose breath, because it was going to be fine. He was just the authority figure of the one safe place in the world for you, and you were just an annoying kid that had no idea what the hell was going on. 
“Great,” you said for the third time. You looked back at Luke. “I’ll see you around?” 
He smiled and bowed his head. “Definitely. You do kinda live here indefinitely now.” 
You nodded, more relieved than you wanted to show, and you started following Tate out.
You heard Chris mutter something to Luke, and you turned your head in time to see Luke jab him in the side. His head perked up when you laughed, and his whole expression changed as his smile returned and he did a little wave. 
You couldn’t help but smile back as you did the same, and you left the cabin with a little pep in your step. 
“You promise you’ll be safe.” 
“Yes, Tate,” you said with a slight laugh. “The worst is already over—you got me here, and we’re both alive. I’m gonna be fine.” 
“I know,” he said, and he managed his own smile. “I’m just worried about you. You don’t spend two weeks on the road fighting for your life with someone and not get a little attached.” 
“You’ll be back here, right?” you asked. “I know your whole thing as a Protector, but you’ve gotta drop the demigods off too, right?” 
“Of course I’ll be back,” he promised. “It… just might be a while. You’re the third demigod I’ve gotten to camp safely, now—Chiron’s trusting me with a bigger mission. It might be a couple months, but I’ll be back.” 
“And you’re telling me to be safe,” you said wryly. 
“I’ve been doing this for a while,” he said. “You just got here.” 
“I know,” you said, and you pulled him into a hug. “Just don’t get killed out there.” 
Tate laughed and patted you on the back before he pulled away. “So long as you don’t killed out here.” 
“Thanks for everything,” you said with a nod. 
“Thank you,” he said, and he gestured at the pavilion with his head. “Now get over there and make some friends. I’ll see you around.” 
You hugged him one last time before you reluctantly went off, and you looked back to wave him goodbye before you really started on your way. 
Your head still spun with all the information Chiron and Tate had imparted on you—so much about Greek mythology (and how it was all real), ADHD and dyslexia (and how they weren’t just there to make your life harder), your godly parent (who would hopefully claim you within the month) and so much more that you knew you would forget in an hour or two. 
And Chiron’s talk. God, it felt more like you were in the principal’s office than anything, even though he was nothing but kind. You couldn’t help but be overwhelmed from it all, and though the talk was probably meant to stave some of that anxiety off, it really didn’t. 
But you’d always felt out of place all your life. And now you were finally where you were meant to belong—that had to count for something. 
Tate had dropped you off at the pavilion—nearly dying had taken a lot out of you, and it just happened to be lunch—and just as you neared the tables and realized you had no idea where to sit, your eyes were drawn to a boy raising his hand and calling your name. 
You looked over and saw that it was Luke, the counselor from earlier, and you couldn’t help but smile. True to his word. 
You weaved your way through various campers and around tables full of kids to finally stop next to Luke’s table—Chris, the guy from earlier, sat across from him, and they both smiled at you. 
“How’d the tour go?” he asked. 
“Fine,” you said with a nod. “A little overwhelming, but better than I thought.” You pulled at your new camp shirt, the fabric noticeably brighter than a majority of those around you. “I match now, at least.”
“Orange suits you,” Luke remarked, and he patted the open spot next to him. “Sit down—stay for a while.”
You chuckled as you sat down. You still felt out of place, but at least they weren’t going to hang you out to dry. “Bright orange seems like an odd choice when we’re trying to stay hidden.”
“Probably so Chiron doesn’t lose us,” he joked. “This place is huge, and there’s a lot of us. When the newest camper gets turned around in the woods during capture the flag and nearly dies to a monster, it’s easier to find them.”
You frowned, and you must’ve not been very good at hiding your panic because Chris shook his head.
“Luke, you’re scaring her. She’s already been through enough.” 
“Don’t worry,” Luke said, patting you on the shoulder. “Just a little halfblood humor. You’re gonna be fine, I promise.”
“It doesn’t feel that way,” you said wryly. “It feels like I nearly died four hours ago and now I have no idea who anyone is or what to do.”
“Not true,” Chris spoke up, and he smiled. “You know us.”
“I’ll look out for you,” Luke promised. “And pretty soon, you’re gonna be good enough to look out for me.”
You let out a long lasting sigh. “God, I hope so.” 
“You’re not holding it right.” 
You adjusted your hold on the hilt, resisting the urge to wipe away the bead of sweat dripping down your forehead and the even stronger urge to hit him. 
“You’re still not holding it right.” 
Your teeth grinded together as you turned to look at Luke. “Are you gonna actually help me, or just stand there judgmentally?” 
“I dunno,” he said. “The weather’s pretty good over here.” 
You groaned and moved your non-dominant hand closer to the pommel, shifting your other down as well. “Is this worthy of your approval, Your Majesty?” 
Luke chuckled as he walked over to you, and you could feel the calluses on his hands as he adjusted your form with slight touches to your arms. “It is acceptable, my lady, but your posture is not.” 
“I don’t know how so many people at this camp like you,” you grumbled. “This is awful, and so are you.” 
He smiled. “You’ve been here for two weeks. Give yourself some grace.” 
“I’ve spent one of those trying and failing at the most basic basics of sword-fighting,” you said. “I spent the past hour losing to an Ares kid who I’m pretty sure actually wanted to kill me.” You looked over at Luke. “Thanks for that, by the way.” 
“Trial by fire,” he supplied. “You’re still alive, so obviously you’re doing something right.” 
“Yeah, probably because you’re here,” you said. “You can’t just kill someone when their counselor’s standing right next to them. It’s bad publicity.” 
Luke huffed a laugh and shook his head as he crossed his arms. “Stop talking down on yourself. You managed to make it here with a couple monster attacks on the way—what’d you use then?” 
“I started off with a screwdriver I stole from the garage before Tate and I left,” you said. “And then I stole a hunting knife from some outdoor store. Not exactly top-tier.” 
“Lotta stealing,” Luke chuckled. “Maybe you are a Hermes kid.” 
“They nearly caught me,” you said. “Definitely not.” 
“Regardless of thievery, you still survived,” he continued. “You’re not a bonafide swordsman, that’s fine. But you’re resourceful, creative—scrappy in a fight is just what we need sometimes.” 
“Great,” you mumbled. “I’m ‘scrappy’.” 
“It’s a compliment,” he promised. “If we were all sword-fighters, we wouldn’t get far. Someone like you is gonna do us a lot of good.” 
“If I don’t die before I even get out to the battlefield.” You knocked the helmet off of one of the straw dummies with your sword and sighed as it clattered to the ground. “This is the only enemy I stand a chance against.”
“You’re thinking too much about it all,” Luke said. “You’re literally wired for battle—didn’t you feel it during your fights on the way to camp?”
You shrugged. You guess you did—you remember not even taking the time to analyze the situation, just knowing your lives were in danger and finally feeling the ever-present jitters in your bones settle for the first time. 
“It was rough,” you finally said. “But… it did feel like I knew what I was doing. Like my body understood it all even when my mind was still a couple steps behind.”
“And that was without training, and with,” Luke huffed an incredulous laugh, “a screwdriver. Just imagine what you’ll be able to do with actual Celestial bronze and actual training.” 
“…I think I remember why people like you,” you said reluctantly. “And why I liked you.” 
Luke grinned as he stood up. “That’s the spirit.” He picked up the fallen helmet and placed it back on the dummy, then looked at you. “I think I’ve put you through enough suffering. Let’s get lunch.”
“So a compliment was all it took for me to get out of this?” you asked in exasperation, gesturing with your sword as you worked to undo the ties on your armor with your other hand. 
“Exactly,” he mused, and he took the sword from you to store it away. “I don’t get nearly enough compliments these days, y’know. Sometimes you end up taking that out on campers that don’t know how to swordfight.” 
“Luke Castellan,” you grumbled as you finally got your breastplate off, “you are a piece of work.” 
He winked. “Thank you.” 
You didn’t think you were built for this life. 
It was the only thought running through your head as you sat at a crowded Hermes table, absentmindedly picking at fruit with your fork as you stared off into the distance.
You’d been at Camp Halfblood for a month now, but it had already felt like a lifetime. 
You’d managed to make a few friends—a Demeter girl who grew you a bouquet of your favorite flowers as a consolation prize for fighting dirty during training; an Athena boy who told you whatever interesting fact popped into his head first every time you ran into each other; the Hebe girl who had the misfortune to have the corner opposite you in the Hermes cabin and showed you skincare tips once in a while. 
Throw in a smattering of Hermes and unclaimed kids and a counselor that seemed determined to make you smile, and you weren’t as lonely as you thought you’d be. 
You were learning how to fight in your own way. Luke was right—you weren’t a swordsman, but you were damn good up close and personal. He’d taken you to the camp armory, you found a Celestial bronze dagger that spoke to you, and from then on you’d actually been doing well in training.
Your corner of the Hermes cabin didn’t feel as sad anymore, either. Luke took you to the camp store for retail therapy after you nearly burned your jeans off on the climbing wall, so now you had an AC/DC poster (courtesy of the little money you had) and an I ❤️ NY keychain to attach to your backpack (courtesy of Luke’s idle hands).
You were starting to come into your own, sure. You were doing better in training and making friends in the cabin you were stuck in and starting to get used to burning part of every meal, but the most glaring issue of all still hadn’t been resolved.
You still hadn’t been claimed. 
And maybe it shouldn’t have been such an issue for you, but how could you not feel shitty? How could you see all the different tables and all the different kids talking and smiling and joking with each other that had parents who cared enough to at least claim them, and not feel unworthy?
Because you did. You felt unworthy, and it didn’t matter how many times you took your sparring partner down or bested the climbing wall or actually hit the bullseye at archery practice—your mother didn’t think you were good enough, so neither did you. 
“How’re you doin’, Berkeley?” 
You frowned. You didn’t have to look up to know it was Luke as he sat down next to you. “What?”
“Did you not hear me?” he asked, but you were already shaking your head.
“Berkeley,” you repeated, finally glancing at him. “That’s not my name.”
Luke shrugged. “I dunno what to tell you. You’re unclaimed. UC. University of California—first one I think of for you is Berkeley.”
You were staring now. “You can’t be serious.”
“Oh, I’ve got tons of UCs. I’ve gotta keep track of them all somehow,” Luke said, and he pointed at campers both at your table and walking around as he talked. “That’s LA, Irvine, Davis—the others aren’t here, but you get the gist.” He looked back at you. “Been savin’ Berkeley for someone special.”
“Oh gods,” you said, horrified. “I’ve got to get claimed.”
One of the girls at the table—Irvine?—rolled her eyes as she stood up and flicked Luke on the head. “Be nice,” she said before walking away. All he did was smile.
“Maybe give it to someone else,” you said. “I don’t feel special.”
Luke’s brows creased. “If you don’t like it—”
“It’s fine,” you said. “The name doesn’t bother me. The reason I have it does.”
His eyes softened as he said your actual name. “It’s only been a month. You’ve still got plenty of time.”
You looked across at the Hebe girl you’d become friends with—Marisol, if you remembered right—and hoped that your eyes didn’t show the desperation you felt. “How long did it take for you?” 
She offered a sympathetic smile. “Six months. But it probably won’t be that long for you.” 
“That’s what everyone keeps saying,” you mumbled. But it had been a month, and you hadn’t gotten a single sign. 
“Because it’s true,” Luke urged. “Whoever your mom is will notice you—you’ve been killing it lately.” 
“Really,” you said flatly, “I’ve been killing it.” 
“Yes,” he said. “You don’t know it because you’ve only got your own experience—you went from nearly dead on our doorstep to taking down most of your opponents.” 
“In training,” you said. 
“That still counts!” Luke exclaimed. “Y’know, you’re holding yourself back. You’re incredible, but you’re the only one that seems to not notice it.” 
“And my—” 
“Do not say your mom,” he said, pointing a finger at you. “We’re not talking about the gods right now, we’re talking about you. And you, Bee, are killing it.” 
That gave you pause. “Bee?” 
“I’m trying to get you back up and you focus on the nickname?” Luke asked wryly. 
“Just explain it,” you said. 
“Bee shortened from Berkeley,” he said. “Not fully unclaimed, but still something special.”
God, you hated him. You’d been feeling shitty for a majority of your month here, but he always managed to make you smile.  
“Sure,” you said. 
“And a little annoying,” he added, earning himself a jab in the side as he laughed, “with a bit of a sting.”
“Aren’t you just so clever?” you mused, though you couldn’t help your smile widening.
“It’s in my genes,” he said proudly.
For the rest of a less than exciting lunch, Luke kept you occupied. Whether it was stories of his life before camp, or the couple of months that earned him counselor before you got here, or getting the other campers at the Hermes table to talk about themselves, he made sure you didn’t get a chance to spiral. 
By the end, your face hurt from smiling
As you finished cleaning up, Marisol turned to you.  “Me and a couple other girls were gonna go play volleyball—do you wanna come with us?” 
“Yeah,” you said, and your smile grew. “Yeah, I’d love to. Thanks.” 
“‘Course!” she exclaimed, and she linked arms with you. “I’d be a fool not to get you on my team after you took down Liam yesterday.” 
She continued to talk as she pulled you along, and you looked back at Luke. He chuckled and gave you a thumbs up. “Go get ‘em, Bee!” 
You gave him one back, and as you turned back to Marisol, you found that you couldn’t stop smiling. 
It was two in the morning and you couldn’t stop crying.
You finally had a mattress against your back, and however stiff it was, it was better than the floor. A decent amount of kids got claimed over the past month, and half the cabin left after the summer was over, so you finally had the privilege of a bunk—thankfully, Marisol did too, and she was below you. 
At least, until the summer-only campers that all the Hermes kids liked more than you returned. Then it was back to the floor.
Unless you got claimed before then. But that was less likely than being able to muster some good will from your cabin mates. 
Because it was embarrassing, truly. You’d been at camp for four months now, and you hadn’t even gotten a single goddamn peep from whoever your mother might be. You just woke up every day on the floor, moseyed about a camp that still didn’t feel like home, burned offerings to a god that didn't want you, and went back to sleep on the floor. 
And now you were crying in a bed that was barely even yours and it was two in the morning and you were wondering if it would have just been better for you to die on the road to camp the first time, because at least then your mother might have actually paid attention to you. 
“Hey.” 
And now you were really wishing you’d died because you’d woken someone up and they’re just gonna hate you more— 
“Are you okay?” 
You finally turned your head from where it had been buried in a pillow, a laissez-faire attempt to suffocate yourself or maybe just muffle the noise, and you saw Luke Castellan. Counselor of a cabin of thieves, vagabonds, and rejects, and maybe the only person that you didn’t want to see you like this. All that good will, the unearned faith you’d accumulated—this was the easiest way to lose it. His eyebrows were creased, and his whisper held what sounded like concern, but he was required to be concerned. 
You nodded, still not moving, still not speaking. Tears rolled down your cheeks and stained the bed sheet. 
“You’re gonna have to be a little more believable than that, Bee,” Luke murmured. 
“No, I don’t,” you whispered back. 
You got the tiniest huff of a laugh out of him, and he gestured towards the closed door with his head. “Wanna take a second?” 
“It’s past curfew,” you mumbled. 
“And you’re miserable,” Luke said. “You can’t feel any worse getting eaten by harpies than you do now.” 
Still, you stared at him. 
“It’ll be okay,” he promised. “Right outside the cabin. Harpies won’t even know.” 
You rubbed a hand across your face, coming away wet with tears, and you realized that he wasn’t just going to leave you like this. So you got up as quietly as you could, careful not to disturb your bunkmates, and followed Luke. He pushed the door open and shut so quietly you wondered how many times he’s snuck out. 
The cold air was sobering, and you wiped away more tears before wrapping your arms around yourself. Camp Half-Blood was always supposed to have perfect weather, but you guess not even they were immune to November nights. 
“So,” Luke started, and in your peripherals you could see him leaning against the side of the cabin. You could feel his gaze on you, and you just stared off into the distance. 
“So,” you repeated. 
“You wanna tell me why you’re crying in the middle of the night?” he asked. 
“Not really,” you said, because it felt ridiculous that a boy your age was acting like he’s ten years your elder. 
Luke chuckled and tipped his head. “Fair. You want to say anything at all?” 
“I’m sorry for waking you up.” 
He shook his head. “I was already up. I’m a light sleeper.” 
“Seems rough in a cabin like this,” you said. 
“I’ve gotten used to it,” he said. “Did you have a nightmare?”
You frowned, because now it really felt like he was babying you. Luke must have caught on, because he laughed a bit and shook his head.
“Demigods have… extremely vivid dreams,” he said. “Typically horrific nightmares. Sometimes prophetic.”
Your frown deepened. “That’s awful.”
Luke shrugged. “It’s just the way it is. The gods can’t interfere in mortal affairs, so I guess it’s their way of letting us know what’s wrong.”
You shook your head with a sigh. “No nightmares, thankfully. Just… feeling overwhelmed.”
“About what?” he asked. “I told you you’ve been doing great.” 
“It doesn’t matter how many times you say it,” you said wryly. “It doesn’t mean I believe it.” 
“There’s no reason you shouldn’t,” he asserted. 
You huffed a laugh. “It’s been four months, Luke. Four months since I got here after nearly dying in five different states, and I don’t even know who’s responsible for it.” 
“Ah,” Luke said. “The unclaimed thing.” 
“Yeah,” you said wryly. “I guess you could call it that.”
“Sorry,” he said, and he shook his head. “It’s a bigger deal than that, I know.” 
“Maybe it isn’t,” you said. “There’s at least six other kids in there dealing with the same thing as I am, and none of them are waking up their counselor in the middle of the night with their tears.”
“Don’t talk about yourself like that,” Luke said with surprising conviction. “Like your feelings aren’t valid. Because they are.” 
You crossed your arms. “Doesn’t seem like it.” 
“They are,” he insisted. “A— and you’re not bothering me. We’re friends, and we help each other. I care about you, y’know.” 
“I never said I was bothering you,” you said wryly. 
“You thought it,” Luke said. “I know you did.” 
“...Maybe.” You sighed and shook your head as you looked out at the stars. They really were beautiful here. “I just can’t help but be bitter about all this, and I feel so shitty about it.” 
“Would it make you feel better to know you’re not the only one that thinks that?” he asked. 
“A little, yeah.” You glanced at him. “No one else seems too bothered that their parents are never around.” 
“Most of them have accepted that it’s just the way it is,” he said. “Doesn’t mean you have to.” 
“Have you?” 
Luke sighed after a moment of reluctance. “I… I have a complicated relationship with my dad because he was around. It was almost… worse to know him, and then to have him leave.” 
“It’s better to have loved and lost than never to have loved at all,” you quoted. 
“I don’t know about that,” Luke murmured. “But it certainly helps to talk about it.” 
You glanced over to see him gazing off into the distance, a look in his eye that you couldn’t quite place. This was the most he’d ever talked about his past to you, you realized—and it still wasn’t much. 
“When were you claimed?” you asked after a moment of contemplation.
Luke shrugged. “I never really had to be. Hermes stayed with my mom for a year after I was born, and she told me who he was when I was a little older. I’ve known basically my whole life—he had no reason not to claim me as soon as I got to camp.”
“So you’re saying my dad could be keeping secrets from me too,” you said. 
“He might not know,” Luke said. “A lot of times, they don’t talk about it. Sometimes, we don’t find out until a monster’s trying to kill us on a field trip.” 
You huffed. “What a great existence we’ve been blessed with.” 
Luke smiled, though it was tighter than usual. He let out a deep breath, then fully turned to you. 
“Do you have your dagger with you?”
You frowned. “It’s under my pillow. Why?” 
“Under your—” Luke stared for a moment before he laughed and shook his head. “A little paranoid?” 
You shrugged. “You said it yourself. You’re a cabin of thieves.” 
“True,” he admitted. “How’d you like to get some of this emotion out?” 
“We’re sneaking out even more?” 
“It’ll be fine,” Luke promised. 
“You always say that,” you said. “Eventually, it’s not gonna be true.” 
He laughed and gestured at the door. “Get your dagger. We’re gonna make this a very bad night for some mannequins.” 
-
“Maybe this wasn’t a good idea.” 
You huffed as you ripped your dagger out of the dummy, a few strands of straw coming out of the new hole you’d torn in its forehead, and wiped the sweat off your forehead. “Are you kidding? This was a great idea.” 
“Not this part,” he said. “The ‘being alone with you during a rage’ part.” 
“I’m not in a rage,” you muttered as you slashed at the breastplate, “I’m blowing off steam.” 
Luke hummed. “And you thought you weren’t a good fighter.” 
You stabbed at the armor again then rammed your fist into its head, and you took a step back as the mannequin thudded to the ground. “I guess I just need to think about my mom before I go into battle.” 
“Y’know, Bee,” Luke said, “you scare me sometimes.” 
You shook your head, wiping your blade on your night shirt to get any debris off as you turned around. “You’re really gonna stick with that?” 
“I told you I’d stop if you didn’t like it.” 
“It’s not that. I just…” You sighed and shook your head again. “It doesn’t matter.” 
“Of course it does.” Luke crossed his arms. “Everything you have to say matters.” 
“Not if I say it doesn’t,” you countered, and you looked at him. “Who do you think it could be?” 
“Your parent?” he asked. You nodded. 
“Definitely not Apollo,” Luke said. “You’re way too dreary to be a kid of the god of the sun.”
“Gee,” you said dryly, “thanks.” 
Luke shrugged. “You asked.” 
“Well— who else?” You picked the dummy back up and dusted the armor off. “Athena, maybe? I’m smart.” 
“Not smart enough to not be out past curfew with me,” he said. 
“You suggested this,” you scoffed. “And I definitely needed it. If we get caught, I’m blaming you.” 
“And why do you think that would work?” he asked, amused. 
“You’re the camp’s golden boy,” you said. “I doubt you’d get in much trouble.” 
“Sure, sure,” he said, nodding. “Or you just think I’m good enough to talk my way out of it.” 
You tilted your head. “That too.”
“I never thought Ares before,” Luke chuckled, “but after all this, I think you might have it in you.” 
“God, I hope not. Priya hates me.” 
“She doesn’t hate you,” Luke said. “She just tried to kill you that one time.” 
“And that other time during capture the flag,” you said. “She’s out for blood, Luke.” 
He chuckled and shook his head. “She always is. She’s probably already moved onto her next victim.” 
“I hope so.” 
“Maybe Aphrodite?” he suggested. “You’re awfully pretty.” 
You rolled your eyes. “Flattery will get you nowhere.”
“It’s not flattery if it’s true,” Luke corrected. 
You huffed a laugh but couldn’t help the slightest smile as you shook your head. “It’s not Tyche, at least. I have the worst luck.” 
“Maybe you’re a Big Three kid,” he said. “How do you feel about the sky?” 
“I like it,” you said. 
“The ocean?” 
“Not so much.” 
“And the darkness?” 
You huffed a dry laugh. “I’m not a Big Three kid, Luke. Even I know that.” 
“No, you don’t,” he said. “You can never know for sure until you’re claimed.” 
“If I was, I would be the biggest disappointment,” you said, looking at your reflection in your dagger. “Breaking their pact for a kid that can barely fight.” 
“Why do you always do that?” 
Luke’s voice had lost the joking edge from before, and when you glanced over at him, he was frowning.
“Do what?” 
“You always put yourself down,” he said. “You don’t even give yourself a chance to believe that you’ll be great, or that you’ll succeed—you’re just a coward, or a failure, or worthless at the first bump in the road.” 
“Luke—” 
“No,” he said, shaking his head. “I need you to understand that you are so, so much more than whatever that shitty voice in your head says.”
You went silent. Any words you could have even said stuck in your throat. 
“This is not an easy life,” Luke asserted. “We’re thrown into an ocean before we know how to swim, and we have to find the shore all on our own or die trying. We—” he laughed, but there was no heart in it— “we’ve got our parents above us that could guide us, could save us, but most of the time they refuse to even acknowledge us. And we’ve got every single goddamn obstacle in the way trying to kill us.”
He inclined his head towards you. “But in spite of all that, you’re alive. You’re still here. You’re pushing through everything in your path, and you are still fucking here. Do you get that?”
“…I’m still here,” you repeated, and your hands clenched into fists. It had never felt more right to have your dagger in your hand. 
Luke nodded resolutely. “And you’ve got a couple lifeboats to help along the way.”
“You mean it?” Your voice came out softer than you thought, in stark contrast to the stiffness of your bones, but you felt like a kid all over again. 
“With all my heart,” he promised. “For as long as you’re here, I’ll be here.” 
Your throat tightened, and the telltale beginnings of tears pricked behind your eyes. This time, when you spoke, your voice was little more than a whisper. “Thank you.”
“Always,” he said. “And I mean that.”
You nodded, maybe a few too many times, and cleared your throat as you looked back at your dagger. “It’s late. We should get back before we actually get in trouble.”
Luke nodded too, and he helped you move the dummy back into place. You hated how your heart jumped into your throat when your hands brushed for the barest moment, but thankfully, he didn’t seem to notice. 
“Thank you for this.” You played with your hands as Luke finished putting everything else away—extra insurance to make sure no one knew you were here—and only managed to make eye contact just as he looked at you. “It… it really helped.” More than he knew, you were sure. 
Luke smiled, and he offered you his arm. “Always.”
You took it, ignoring the heat in your cheeks. “Just… don’t tell anyone about the crying.”
He chuckled as you started walking together. “After the way you’ve been handling that dagger? I’d be a fool.“
-
“Luke,” you groaned, “this is awful.” 
“You were the one who said you wanted to spend time with me,” he said, giving you a crooked smile. “Spending time with me after the worst cabin inspection ever means cleaning the place head to toe for our next one.” 
“Is skipping dinner really worth it though?” you asked as you scooped up a pile of dirty clothes and tossed it into the basket between you two. 
“It’s the only time this place is completely empty,” he said. “I told you I could handle it alone—you’re the one that insisted on helping.” 
“Maybe I do want to be a Big Three kid,” you grumbled. “At least I’d only be cleaning up my own mess.” 
“You’d also have the wrath of the gods and every monster in the world to deal with,” he said. 
You shook your head. “A small price to pay for a clean cabin.” 
“And then you wouldn’t get to see me when you wake up every day,” he mused. “A much bigger price to pay.” 
You huffed as you dropped to your knees, reaching under a bed to grab a stray camp tee. “Keep talking, pretty boy. It won’t clean the floors.” 
Luke grinned. “You think I’m pretty?” 
“I think you’ve got the messiest cabin in the world,” you said. “We’ve gotten the lowest rating every day for the past two weeks. I’ve been here for seven months now, and I don’t think we’ve ever gotten a full five.” 
“Which is why you’re helping me!” he said. “Because you’re as sick of scrubbing the pegasi stables as I am.” 
“You’re the counselor here!” you exclaimed. “You’ve gotta whip your siblings into shape.” 
Luke gestured at you. “You’re basically my co-counselor. It’s just as much your responsibility.” 
“And just what makes you think that?” you marveled. 
“You’re the person in the cabin I like the most,” he said, “and we spend a lot of time together. That’s enough to make you my partner.” 
“My stuff is always clean,” you said. “It’s you and the rest of the Hermes kids that’ve gotten us stuck in the stables and the kitchens every afternoon. Not me.”
You started remaking the unmade bed—would it kill any of the Hermes kids to make theirs right after they got up?—and shook your head. “It’s just not fair. Aphrodite’s cabin is basically Barbie’s Dreamhouse, and Demeter kids can grow plants to make it all pretty. We’ve just got a cabin of slobs.” 
“Yeah, yeah,” he said, but when you glanced at him, you saw he was smiling. “It’ll all be fine.” 
“You always say that.” You got the fitted sheet into all the corners then looked at him full-on. “Even when it’s not about something as stupid as laundry. How do you know?” 
Luke shrugged as he nudged a ladder to a top bunk back into place. “I don’t. I just hope for the best.” 
“How do you do that?” you asked. “How does anyone here do that? I feel like I’m the most pessimistic person here.” 
“Every single one of us is an anomaly,” Luke said. “Freaks of nature. By all accounts of logic, we shouldn’t exist. But we do. All of mythology does. And when we have to literally fight for our lives for every single day, it doesn’t do much good to sweat the small stuff.”
“All I do is sweat the small stuff,” you grumbled, and you stretched your back out before you continued. “D’you think they’ll get annoyed that we just pooled all their laundry together again?” 
“Nah,” Luke said. “If they didn’t want to have to pick all their stuff out after we so graciously do the laundry for them, they would keep their things clean in the first place.” 
You chuckled and shook your head as you finished laying out the sorry excuse for a comforter—it would end up on the floor five seconds into the night, but Sisyphus and the boulder and all that—and sat down on the fruits of your labor. “I think this mess is the one thing I won’t miss when I get claimed.” 
“You’re not as down about that as you used to be,” Luke noted.
“You know how they say a watched pot never boils?” 
He actually laughed at that as he leaned against a bed post. “If you don’t care, you’ll get claimed faster?” 
You shrugged. “Nothing else has worked. And like you said—don’t sweat the small stuff, right?” 
“Like you said— all you do is sweat the small stuff.” 
“Maybe I’m gonna try and turn over a new leaf,” you mused.
“I think that would be good for you,” he said. “You’ve been happier lately. It’s good to see you happy.” 
“You’ve been watching?” you asked wryly. 
Luke smiled. “You know I always am.” 
You ignored the warmth stirring in your chest as you shrugged. “I’ve spent way too much time this year being sad over things I can’t control. Might as well start focusing on the things I can.” 
“And to think,” he mused, “this is the same girl that wanted nothing to do with me when we first talked.” 
“Oh, please,” you said dryly, “I’ve always wanted something to do with you.” 
“And you still understand that flattery gets you everywhere,” Luke said with a grin. He pushed himself up and held out his hand. “C’mon—this place is clean enough. I think if we run, we can still make dinner.” 
“Think we’ll get in trouble for partially skipping?” you asked as you stood up and took his hand, swinging your intertwined hands a bit as you walked together. 
Luke chuckled as he pushed the door open and you walked out. “After the work we did here? We should be hailed as saints.”  
-
“Luke,” you whispered. 
His eyes shot wide open as he jolted up, and you had to stifle your laugh at his bewildered expression before he realized it was you. 
He said your name groggily, rubbing his eyes as he kept himself propped up with his other arm. “What d’you need?” 
“The stars,” you said. “They’re beautiful tonight.” 
“So are you,” he mumbled. “You don’t see me waking you up in the middle of the night to tell you that.” 
“Luke,” you said, but you couldn’t help your smile. “On topic.” 
“The stars,” he said, barely nodding in his addled state. “Good for them. I’m going back to sleep now.” 
“No, Luke—” you laughed softly and took his hand. “Come stargazing with me.” 
He closed his eyes, but he didn’t take his hand away. “You’re insane.” 
“Please,” you said. “I could never see the stars at home, not like this. They’re brighter than I’ve ever seen.” 
“It’s so late,” he complained. “Can we do it in the morning?” 
“Do you know what stargazing is?” you asked, amused. 
“Hey, lovebirds.” The annoyed, tired voice of a camper rang out as they hit the wall. “Take it outside so we can sleep.” 
Again, you had to bite back a laugh. Luke looked like he was holding back a groan, but he got up anyway, rubbing the grogginess out of his eyes. You moved to the door as quietly as possible, and you waited until he joined you on the small porch. 
“Thank you,” you said, hearing the door close, “and sorry.” 
“Yeah, yeah.” Luke covered up his yawn as he held a jacket out for you. “Put this on. I’m not gonna be responsible for you getting a cold because you want to stargaze in February.” 
Your eyebrows rose as you took it. “Is this yours?” 
“Don’t think too much into it,” he said, but he had the slightest smile on his lips. “You wanna see the stars, right? Let’s see ‘em.” 
“Not here,” you said, shaking your head as you zipped up the maroon hoodie. You held out your hand once you finished. “Do you trust me?” 
“Oh, gods,” he muttered, running a hand through his messy hair. “We’re doing a trust exercise too?” 
“I’ll take that as a yes,” you remarked. You took his hand and started dragging him along, a clear spot in mind. 
“You’re kidding me,” he said in exasperation. “I thought we were just gonna look at the sky for a couple minutes— you’re taking me to a second destination?”  
“Hey,” you said, “don’t sweat the small stuff.” 
“Oh, I can’t wait to use that on the harpies when they catch us and eat us,” Luke said offhandedly. “‘I’m sorry, ma’am—we’re really trying not to sweat the small stuff.’” 
You laughed as you continued on your way, and out of the corner of your eye you could see Luke smiling too, despite himself. Suddenly, though, his grip tightened on your hand and he pulled you behind one of the thicker columns of the pavilion. 
“Wh—” 
He shook his head then gestured with it to the other side of the pavilion. One of the harpies—Aello, if you remembered correctly from Chris’s rant the past week about cleaning dishes—was walking past, muttering things to herself. 
“Speak of the devil,” you marveled. You definitely weren’t a child of Tyche. 
Luke gave you a look that quite clearly said be quiet, and for some reason that only made you want to laugh more. He must have seen that glint in your eye that he’d grown used to, because he placed his hand over your mouth right before the dam was about to burst. 
You squeezed his hand tight as you tried to keep yourself from blowing your cover while Luke occupied himself with actually watching to make sure your path would clear. You were pressed right up against each other, and even through the jacket, even in the cold, you could feel his body warmth. He did say he ran hot.
Eventually, Luke let out a labored sigh and let his hand drop, and you wheezed, nearly doubling over. 
“There is something wrong with you,” he said. He was barely able to hold back his own amusement.  
“Oh my god,” you breathed, “that was awful.” 
“That was your fault!” he exclaimed. 
“How was it my fault?” you argued. “You’re the counselor here—you’re meant to be the responsible one!” 
“I was being responsible!” Luke laughed again as he ran his hand through his hair then used it to gesture at you. “You were the one that nearly got us caught—you were the one who wanted to be out here in the first place!”
 “Right,” you said, pointing your finger, “we gotta get to the beach.” 
“Stargazing on the beach,” Luke marveled. “Definitely worth nearly getting eaten.” 
“Oh, shut up,” you said as you continued to pull him along. “You could’ve said no.” 
He squeezed your hand for a moment. “We both know I can never say no to you.” 
Once you got to the beach you let go of his hand and laid down, taking care not to get sand in your sneakers. Luke sat down next to you but stayed up, watching the tide go in and out. 
At night, without a hundred campers running around making all the noise they can, you actually felt like you could breathe. 
“It’s nice, isn’t it?” It almost felt wrong to break the sacred silence, to insert yourself in the ambiance of nature working together in all its glory. 
“Yeah.” Luke’s voice was softer than usual, that rough edge you’d grown used to absent in the face of calmer seas. “Yeah. It’s…” 
“Serene,” you suggested. 
“Beautiful,” he said. When you glanced at him, he was already looking at you. 
“Very smooth,” you said wryly. “Now stop flirting and look at the stars.” 
Luke chuckled lightly as he let himself fall back. His hand bumped yours as he adjusted his position, and your breath caught in your throat for the barest moment. You moved it away. 
The two of you laid there together in silence gazing at the stars for what felt like forever. The gentle waves coming to shore then leaving, the scattering of sand from quiet winds, and not a single angry car horn or police siren. 
You missed home, the city. You were headstrong in your belief that Detroit was better than New York. But gods—sometimes, you just couldn’t beat camp. 
You didn’t know what possessed you to break the silence. But something had been tugging at you since the moment you laid down on the beach, and so you did. 
“Can I tell you a secret?” 
Luke didn’t miss a beat. “Always.” 
“I…” you trailed off for a moment, but you bolstered yourself. “I’m scared of what comes next.” 
You heard Luke shift in the sand and felt his eyes on you. “What do you mean?” 
“After this,” you said. “The honeymoon phase of being a demigod.” 
He huffed a laugh. “I wouldn’t say we have a honeymoon phase.” 
“You know what I mean.” A shiver went down your spine and you put your arms on your chest. Like a coffin. “I’m waiting for the other shoe to drop.” 
“I think you need to stop getting up in the middle of the night,” he said. “It seems you have all your existential crises then.” 
You exhaled out your nose, a sorry excuse for a laugh. “I’ve heard about quests—how they can happen for no reason except a god’s will, to— to prove that you’re worthy. And all I can think about is that my mother will never claim me until I prove I’m worthy or die trying.” 
Luke was silent. You could feel your throat closing up, the threatened onslaught of tears. You blinked them back. 
“All my life, I have never felt seen,” you murmured. “And I’m terrified that the only way I will be seen is when I die.”
“Look at me.” 
You turned your head—Luke’s eyes were piercing in the moonlight. 
“I don’t care what anyone says, especially that voice in your head—you’re worth everything and more,” he said. “And you are worth so much more than becoming a martyr for a god’s approval.” 
“I wish you could tell my mom that,” you mumbled. 
“I would march right up to Olympus and say it to her face,” he said. “And if it bothers her that much, she can smite me right now.” 
That got a breathy laugh out of you from the pure absurdity. Luke’s eyes flicked to the sky as he waited, and when he didn’t instantly die a horrific death, his gaze went back to you. 
“I see you,” Luke promised, his voice low. “And I’ll make everyone see you the way I do. I swear it.” 
You were starstruck. You couldn’t look away from him, from the determination etched into each detail of his face, the softness in his eyes directed wholly at you—the fact that he was here at all in the first place at an unholy hour just because you asked. 
Oh gods. You were in trouble. 
“It’s late.” You finally managed to break the spell that held you under. “We should go.” 
“Yeah.” Luke made no motion to move, still focused wholly on you. 
“Luke,” you whispered. 
You could have sworn his eyes moved down to your lips, but he was sitting up so quickly that you knew you must have imagined it. You cleared your throat as you followed suit, brushing the sand off your—his— jacket. 
“This was nice,” he said after a moment. “...Thanks for waking me up.” 
“Of course,” you said. “There’s… there’s no one else I would’ve wanted to share it with.” 
Luke smiled, and you didn’t think he’d ever looked more beautiful than he did now, awash in the silver moonlight. If you were braver, you would have taken his hand again. You would’ve done what the voice in your head desperately wanted to do—had wanted to do for the past two months.  
But you didn’t. 
“I guess it was worth nearly getting eaten, huh?”
“Yeah,” he said, and he shrugged. “But most things are worth it when it comes to you.” 
You nearly melted right there, and it was a credit to your strength that you didn’t say anything horrifically stupid. Instead, you put on a smile, hoped he couldn’t see how much he was killing you, and started back up on the path. 
“C’mon,” you said. “Before we end up having to clean the entire camp for breaking curfew.” 
“Whatever you say,” he mused. 
-
You groaned as you slumped into your usual spot at the Hermes table. You heard Luke laugh, and you felt his eyes on you as you put your head in your arms.
“What’s got you so down?”
“I’ve been fifteen for three days and I already feel like an old woman,” you said. “Everything still hurts.”
“Capture the flag was meant to be a birthday gift,” Luke said wryly. “And we did win.”
“That doesn’t mean anything,” you grumbled. “I swear, some people went after me on purpose just because it was my birthday. I’ve got bruises all over.”
“You know, we have an infirmary for a reason.” 
“They’re battle wounds,” you said. You picked up your head just to take your goblet. “Lemonade. Actually, pink lemonade.” You took a sip, but even that didn’t make you feel better. You buried your head back in your arms with a rough sigh. “Signs of our victory.”
Luke huffed a laugh. “Sometimes I really don’t…”
He trailed off suddenly, and you heard a collective gasp go up at the table.
“What?” you asked halfheartedly. 
“You— you’re—” 
You didn’t know why he couldn’t finish his sentence. You picked your head up to see Luke’s face awash in golden light, his eyes wide. Everyone else at the Hermes cabin was just as awestruck, and Marisol fumbled around in her purse until she pulled out her compact. She opened her foundation, the mirror pointing at you, and you realized why.
A glowing, golden, translucent sickle with a few sheaths of wheat floated above your head. You frowned.
Before you had the chance to say anything, Luke was yelling your name and tackling you in a hug. You let out a grunt of surprise as you barely managed to brace yourself, and when he pulled away he was smiling wider than you’d ever seen.
“You’re claimed!” he exclaimed, his hands gripping your shoulders. “You— you’re finally claimed!”
“Demeter,” you said, almost absentmindedly. It still hadn’t quite hit you. 
“Demeter,” he repeated, nodding rapidly, that gigantic smile seeming like a permanent feature at this point. “I told you everyone would see you— I told you we would make them see you the way I do!”
The rest of the table was chattering away, and you could feel Chris patting you on the back and saying words that went in one ear and out the other. The rest of the pavilion was starting to catch word, and you could see a couple kids from a table on the opposite end standing up and craning to see. Maybe your new siblings. 
(You should be happy.)
Your new siblings. 
…Your new cabin.
You could still barely think, like there was static in your brain. Luke’s hands on your shoulders were the only thing grounding you. 
(You should be ecstatic.)
A year of tears, silent prayers, and apathetic resolution had finally come to a close, just days after your fifteenth. 
(Why are you not smiling?)
You’d been claimed. But you didn’t think you’d ever felt more lost. 
312 notes · View notes
yoonieper · 1 year
Text
Chronicles of My Witchy GF | JJK
Tumblr media
We made our own magic.
Tumblr media
✵ Pairing: Jungkook x witch!Reader 
✵ Genre: fluff, smut, crack
✵ Rated: W for Which Witch?
✵ Warnings: little bit of weed smoking, lots of cheesy lines (babies in love), Jungkook accidentally eats something he shouldn’t (twice), lots of crying (in the good way), this shit gets nasty, mentions of food play, masturbation (m), dry humping, thigh fucking(?), pillow fucking, tiny bit of breed kink (it’ll make sense later lol), accidental facial, oral (m + f recieving), throat fucking, face sitting, lots of cum (a lot!), unprotected sex (be smart y’all <3)
✵ Word Count: 31.8k (get snacks :’D)
✵ Summary: Just Jungkook and a few cute tales about his witchy girlfriend~
✵ Now Playing…: Freaky Deaky by Tyga & Doja Cat, Lay it Down by Steelix, Under the Influence by Chris Brown 
✵ Betas: Thank you so much to the amazing @jessikahathaway and @xxxanimangxxx for looking over this monster fic so quickly <3!
✵ Author’s Note: This fic is so unserious yall, I don’t know how I ended up writing this 😭 I had plans for a Jimin fic, but I started this hoping to get it done quickly, but this turned out a lot longer than I thought it would be :’) Anyway, I thought I would experiment a little with this type of formatting for this fic~ Hope y’all enjoy, and Happy Halloween! This couple is so cute and has so much drabble potential (I got ideas~)! P.S. Made the banner myself and I’m tryna get better, hope y’all like 😅
No reposting, modifying. Translating is not allowed unless given explicit permission. Thank you so much :D
Tumblr media
Hello to the random person who decided to click on this post! I know the title of this might sound a little strange and no one reading this will believe anything I say, but I was just hoping to rant to the void with the high probable fact that this message will most likely be buried under many other users’ posts. I can’t talk to anyone in my life about this. My friends and family have not even heard these stories to their true entirety, as they include secrets that aren’t mine to tell. For once I wanted someone to hear the tales that have somehow become my life. 
I’m Jungkook (pronounced Jeong-guk) and a few years ago I found myself dating a witch (yep, you read that right). We had recently gone out shopping together and I had made up the excuse that I was going to check out another store. In actuality, I was really interested in going to this jewelry place. 
A couple weeks ago on a late night I ended up on their website looking through the array of their jewelry for a birthday present, but I found myself up all night scrolling through the engagement rings page. I had wanted to see a few of them in person. 
We haven’t been dating too long (6 years isn’t that long right?) and we’re both still young with dreams and aspirations that have yet to be achieved in their entirety. That step has always been something I thought should be saved at a later point when things have gotten less hectic, but I found myself looking at this one ring in particular that I couldn’t stop imagining on her finger. All this has just made me reminisce and think about our future. 
My emotions are a mess right now, but for some reason I found myself here wanting to share with a faceless crowd how weird my girlfriend is and how much I love her. 
*All stories were shared with her permission, she’s helping me write this :3*
⊱ ──────ஓ๑∗๑ஓ ────── ⊰
**Bold words are in Korean**
The way he had come to know you had been purely coincidental. Jungkook had always been the type to try his best in his classes. His grades were pretty good considering the notoriously hard courses he was required to take and his gpa managed to show for his efforts. In high school he never cared too much about that type of thing, but after managing to graduate with a 4.1, he was determined to keep it up. 
It had been the fall semester in his 3rd year that he found himself stupidly enrolled in an Ancient History class after his friend Namjoon talked him into it. He was a numbers guy and the class focused on reading a lot of text that he could hardly understand. He tried to pay attention in class but the only reason he was able to absorb any of the course material was listening to Namjoon happily rant about how interesting the story of Gilgamesh was. 
The first few quizzes and even the exam he had a few weeks after, Jungkook found himself stunned at how terribly he was doing. The assessments were hard on their own, but no matter how much he tried to talk with Namjoon about the meaning behind Gilgamesh’s third dream in the story he still found a 65% popping up once he submitted his exam. 
His heart sank, because he knew if he didn’t do well on the next upcoming unit he was sure to fail the class and he could kiss that 4.0+ goodbye. 
With even more help from Namjoon plus a few of his history loving friends Jungkook managed to float at a 70% for all his quizzes but once the midterm was approaching he knew he had to pass this in order to have any chance at getting above a C. 
But as he submitted his very last quiz before the midterm and that 69% popped up he found himself a little desperate for a solution. Somehow his frustrations ended up being received by Taehyung, his roommate and a good friend of both him and Namjoon. He was an Art Major who always seemed to have a little too much time on his hands and enough weed stashed away to make Jungkook momentarily forget about his problems. 
“I can already see it now, all A’s then that one fucking D…” Jungkook sighed, leaning back in his bean bag chair. After that last quiz his overall grade had now reached a spectacular… drumroll please… 68%. It was bad, really, really bad. 
“Hehe D…” Taehyung quietly giggled to himself.
“I haven't had a D on my transcript since elementary school…” Jungkook thought back. “It’ll be so obvious, my parents will see it immediately.” He feared what they might say, the look of disappointment on their faces… the thought alone made Jungkook want to implode.
“Like BAM… right there, just a big fucking D—” 
Jungkook was hardly able to finish before Taehyung burst out laughing. It took way too much time for him to figure out what was so funny. He just rolled his eyes at his friend’s childish sense of humor when he was trying to have a serious talk. 
Taehyung picked up on the vibes and stared at him. 
“Jungkook, I have no idea why you’re thinking about that class right now. Is this weed not good or something?” He genuinely wondered, despite how out of it he felt. 
“I feel like it’s made it worse.” Jungkook groaned, the only thing his mind could focus on was that one D that was probably going to ruin his perfect transcript and– Hehe, it was actually pretty fun– No! No it wasn’t, he was seriously about to fail this class! 
Jungkook sighed and took another hit from his blunt, hoping that would somehow make all his problems disappear. 
“Ok ok ok… how desperate are you to pass this test?” Taehyung eventually asked.
“Hyung, if this is some weird way for you to say I should sleep with the TA again because I swear—“ Jungkook sighed, knowing where this was going.
“No! No… but you really should consider it— I’ve heard she’s pretty hot and maybe that can be your way to pass the class!” Tae tried to reason.
“Hyung, what did I say?!”
“Plus, when was the last time you got laid?” Taehyung suddenly questioned.
“What do you mean? I slept well last night.” Jungkook said seriously, but he just got a hard slap on the back from his hyung at his joke.
“Jungkook, be serious! You don’t come to any of the parties Jimin invites us to, you’re always crammed up in your room. I don’t know, that TA might be a good option for you…”
“Oh my god.” Jungkook suddenly didn’t know the man beside him,
“You both can like read each other lines from the Iliad as dirty talk.” Taehyung laughed but he was actually being serious. Jungkook’s face flushed, both annoyed that this was still a conversation they were having, but he was also embarrassed his hyung wasn’t even exaggerating. 
It had been since freshman year that he had last gotten down and dirty. The only reason he had done in the first place was to check off that stupid virginity box that didn’t really exist in the first place and his sad attempt to fit in with the rest of his peers. He quickly figured out though he wasn’t cut out for the quick party sex. Handjobs in a pantry, blowjobs in a car, fucking in a bush behind the person’s house was not at all his style. Some may call him sappy but he wanted the rose petals on the bed, the picnic blanket under the stars, the shit that makes you cry in movies— all of that was something he knew would probably happen only in a relationship. 
The realization made him basically avoid every party his friends tried to bring him to and Jungkook couldn’t flirt to save his life in the “real world” so as sad as it may sound… everything Taehyung was saying was pretty much true. 
Jungkook took a long hit from his blunt, somehow this whole conversation just made him feel even worse. 
“Anyway though, that’s not really what I was going to mention.” Taehyung circled back.
“What… are you gonna say I should sleep with the professor next?” Jungkook was joking, but he was truly worried about what bizarre thing Taehyung might say next.
“You said it, not me.” 
“Alright then… What could possibly save me from failing this class?” Jungkook stared up at the ceiling, his eyes trained on the spinning fan above. 
“I know this girl who runs this shop downtown, she actually goes here at our school. I’ve been over there before I had big tests and didn’t really get to study, every time I’ve somehow managed to pass using this stuff she gave me.” 
For a while Jungkook didn’t say anything, too focused on the way the fan seemed to slow down if he paid attention to one of the blades. Then it hit him suddenly at what his hyung was saying and sat up to face him. 
“That’s your solution?” He was in disbelief that he was even suggesting this bullshit. 
“I know it sounds crazy, I thought it was too but I promise every time I’ve been over there I’ve somehow managed to pass my test against all odds. Her stuff is pretty expensive so I can’t go over there all the time, but I guarantee everything she sells works.” Taehyung sounded like a spokesperson for the shop. 
“Hyung…” 
“It’s perfect for desperate situations like the one you’re in now.” Taehyung smiled, satisfied with his marketing. 
“I don’t know how to tell you this, but I think you got scammed.” Jungkook put it plainly, going back to staring at the fan. 
“I’m telling you it works! It was worth every penny.” 
“It’s a scam.” 
“All you need to do is go over and tell her what you need help with, she’ll probably give you the same stuff she gave me. You take it home and you can either eat it or smoke it. I usually prefer the latter—“
“Hyung…” 
“Come on Jungkook, think of it as a last resort. I promise to pay you back on whatever you end up spending if you end up doing badly on your midterm!” The suggestion was serious and Jungkook was confused on how this scam had his hyung confident enough to pay him back.
In the end Jungkook promised he’d think about it before he went to get goldfish to snack on. 
As the days passed, what he never thought he would find himself even considering, started to seem like his only hope. Jungkook still didn’t understand a single line of the Iliad and his other classes were taking up all his time so he couldn’t try and ask Namjoon or any of his friends for help. 
When the exam was two days away and after a couple of breakdowns Jungkook found himself in his room, tears staining his textbooks, absolutely mentally drained from taking a test earlier that day. The only thing he could think about was that midterm that was coming up in a few days and the offer his hyung had suggested. 
It was probably a scam, it was 100% a scam, but he had nothing to lose at this point. Even if it was merely a coincidence that Taehyung managed to pass his exams, or maybe it was just the placebo effect at play, he needed whatever luck he could get. 
That’s how he somehow ended up driving himself downtown to the address Taehyung had texted him the day after he told him about the place. 
Jungkook could hardly believe his eyes when he saw the sign so unironically displayed ‘The Magic Shop’ above the door. It just made him feel even more crazy when he got out of his car and pushed open the door, a pleasant bell greeting him. 
He didn’t know exactly what he was expecting going into a place called ‘The Magic Shop’ but he was immediately hit with the pleasant scents of cinnamon and a few other spices he couldn’t remember the name of. Displayed along the shelves were mainly jars with golden labels with words he couldn’t understand along with a couple of funny looking knick knacks in between.
The place was also appropriately decorated for Halloween, or rather much of it was just tasteful fall decor with a tiny skeleton and ghost sprinkled in between. Part of him wondered if this was because of the holiday or did this place look like this all the time. 
“Hello, I’m over here!” Jungkook suddenly heard a voice call out, making him nearly jump. He quickly tried to calm himself before making his way through the aisles over to where he heard the voice. 
“Over here!” He turned his attention over to the counter. 
On his ride over he wondered what kind of girl could possibly be the type to run such a place. A lot of the time he would picture this weird old lady who had way too many cats, colorful scarves, and who was always found hunched over a cauldron brewing up something evil. Any guesses he would have always flew out the window the minute he remembered Taehyung told him that she went to their school. 
Whatever he was thinking was nowhere near the reality. He didn’t expect to be nearly knocked breathless the minute you looked up at him through your big round glasses. You were absolutely adorable and Jungkook was literally rendered speechless as he watched you carefully weigh spices on your little, gold scale by the register. 
Suddenly Jungkook did not know how to be a human being. 
“Are you just going to stare?” You asked, examining the spices up close. 
Jungkook finally snapped out of his daze and made his way over to you. 
“I–I’m sorry…” Were the first ever words he said to you and immediately he regretted it. 
“You’re fine, no need to apologize. I’m sorry I couldn’t greet you at the door. I have a big order I need to finish so…” Jungkook found himself staring at your lips as you talked, all he could think about was what it would feel like to kiss them. 
“I’m sorry.” He apologized again “I didn’t realize you were so busy.” 
“It’s fine, this time of the year always brings more than my regulars and I’m a major procrastinator so I always end up pretty swapped with work. What brings you to The Magic Shop?” Jungkook wondered if he should bring up why he came here considering how busy you were, but knew it would be weird if he didn’t mention it.
“My friend Taehyung suggested I come here–”
“You’re friends with Taehyung?”
“You know him?”
“Yeah, he comes over here often begging me to give him discounts.”
Jungkook suddenly wanted to take it back, the embarrassment making him want to disown him.
“I have a midterm coming up in a class that I just don’t understand. He told me you might be able to help me somehow?” Jungkook felt his face heating up, a terrible sense of shame creeping up at the need to come to you for help. What if you thought he was dumb? 
You stopped what you were doing and stared at him. He couldn’t stop his palms starting to clam up at the weight of your gaze. You probably did think he was dumb.
“I–I’m normally not like this, but my friend made me take the class and the professor’s horrible and I’ve just been so stressed I–” Jungkook suddenly spilled his whole story hoping that would make you think differently but as soon as he started he regretted it.
“Hey woah woah, calm down. No judgment here.” You giggled and somehow Jungkook’s face got warmer as he played with the ends of his blue hoodie.
“Things happen, life gets in the way, people suck. It’s all good.” You reached under the counter and grabbed a sign reading ‘Payment can vary dramatically, all costs go to the ingredients in the remedy.’ in a very spooky font.
“People tend to get shocked when I tell them the price, so I just wanted to brace you.” You said now turning your attention to typing away on the register. 
Taehyung had warned him before coming here that it was expensive, but the ominous warning made him slightly nervous. 
“So when’s your test?”
“Huh?”
“Just some basic info I need to account for pricing and to make sure it works the most effectively. So when’s the test?”
“Ummm two days from now.”
“This thursday?”
“Yep.”
You typed away.
“Height and weight...” You gently smiled as you trailed off but never asked. 
“No major health concerns?”
“None that I know of.”
“Good.” 
It was silent for a while. Jungkook, as much as he tried not to stare, you made it hard not too at the way you cutely concentrated on the screen. What was wrong with him? Maybe his conversation with Taehyung made him finally realize how alone he felt, maybe he was right and he really did need to get laid again, but the way Jungkook’s heart was pounding in his chest made him know that wasn’t it.  
“Soooooooo, do you really own this place?” Jungkook asked in a desperate attempt to talk (flirt) to you. Immediately though he realized how weird that sounded. “Not that–”
“You’re fine. Yes this place is mine– well mostly mine, my grandma technically owns the building and does all the boring paperwork for it, but I’m The Magic Shop’s one and only employee.” 
“Do you just run it for fun?” Jungkook tried to rack his brain at how this arrangement could be possible. 
“Haha, not in that way. She used to work here and then my mom did then me. We used to all work together. This place has become more like a family heirloom of sorts. My grandma eventually got too tired to come here everyday and my mom got busy with her job so it’s just me now.” You didn’t seem affected at all by this.
“You never thought about hiring anyone else?” He asked as you turned to the shelves behind you and started grabbing a couple of the small jars.
“Most don’t qualify and if they do they probably have their own shop already. I don’t mind it just being me though, I’ve been managing just fine by myself over the years. Plus saves more money to buy more high quality products.” Jungkook felt his heart nearly rip in half seeing you struggle to reach up to grab one of the jars on the highest self. You were absolutely adorable. 
“Even with classes?” At this you turned around to face Jungkook, a shocked expression on your face. “Uh– Taehyung told me you go to the same school as us!” What if you thought he was some stalker?!
“Ahhh I see, of course he did… I mean it’s hard on some days but I love my job so I don’t mind the extra work.” You smiled at him before grabbing the last jar and bringing it back over to the register. You opened them all and he was immediately hit with surprisingly pleasant scents that had a smile enveloping his face. It also hit him suddenly that he had really no idea what he was buying.
“Soooo, what’s your major?” He decided to ask instead. 
“Alternative medicine is what they officially call it.” You reached under the counter and grabbed golden measuring spoons and carefully started weighing the ingredients on your scale. “It’s basically me learning about what I kind of do already.” Jungkook nodded, the detail honestly making so much sense. 
“What about you?” You asked eventually.
“Engineering…” While most would consider this something to boast about considering at their college the program was notoriously hard to get into, all he hoped in this moment was that his very logic based major was something you didn’t detest.  
“You really are a smartie then… Alright, I’m impressed.” You smiled pushing your round glasses further up the bridge of your nose. Jungkook’s received many compliments about getting into the engineering program, hell his parents even threw a whole party when he got his acceptance letter, but your words for some reason never made him feel so proud. 
You had managed to weigh all the ingredients and put them on a cloth that you gathered.
You started to type on the register. “Ok that’ll be $50.97.” You smiled at him and Jungkook couldn’t hide the look of shock on his face. Realistically he pictured expensive being at most $20 but even he thought that was unlikely. 
You seemed to pick up on this and pointed up at a sign on the wall that read ‘All products guaranteed to work!’ also in a very spooky font.
If this was any other situation he would have just left because he didn’t want to spend 50 bucks for a scam, but he was reminded that Taehyung was paying for all this if it fails. It didn’t take much to also remember this was a case he was in fact really desperate, and well…you were just hard to say no to.
That’s how, despite his brain telling him this was such a dumb idea, he still found himself pulling out his wallet and handing you his card. 
“Alright cutie, I’ll be right back, this usually takes only 15 minutes.” You said after handing him his receipt but Jungkook stopped listening the minute you called him cute. Either you seemingly didn’t notice your words or it was something you said to everyone.
At first he was about to chalk it up to the latter and this quick crush he formed for you was his reason for looking at it like that, but as you turned around he saw you stop in your tracks before hastily making your way to the back room. 
Maybe he wasn’t reaching?
As the door opened his quick glance into the room showed him a completely different vibe then the rest of the shop. Instead of the cute small town hallmark shop that he was greeted with when he walked in, he’s almost sure he saw a room that almost looked like a dungeon. Stones lined the wall, the lighting was almost non-existent, and right before the door shut behind you he’s almost sure he spotted an actual cauldron, but he just figured that to be a Halloween decoration you never put out in the shop. 
What has he gotten himself into?
While you worked in the backroom Jungkook let himself wander around the aisles of your shop, examining the jars closely and wondering what they possibly could be used for. 
As promised it wasn’t too long before you re-emerged from the backroom and came out with a little bag and handed it to him. 
“So you can either eat it with something or smoke it if you do that type of thing. They’re not any different from each other really and take the same amount of time to come into effect. Take it later tonight and you should do well on your exam— this doesn’t work though if you know absolutely nothing, make sure to look at the material once more and you should do well Jungkook.” You smiled at him and he wanted to say something. He completely missed the fact that he never told you his name. 
“We should hang out sometime?” The words were on the tip of his tongue but all he found himself saying was a simple thank you before he was making his way back to his car. 
As soon as he left he kept cursing himself for at least not asking for your number. Was he really that out of practice at flirting? 
He possibly even had the go ahead to make a move at the way you called him cute… As soon as he was alone in his car he could have squealed at the thought, but he was immediately just filled with embarrassment. 
What if that really was your go ahead? What if he just missed his chance? 
Jungkook’s lack in game was once again so obvious and all he wondered was how he was somehow able to successfully flirt with people at a party back when he was a freshman and managed to get them to sleep with him was a mystery to him as well. Maybe it was the alcohol? 
Slightly dejected Jungkook drove back to the apartment and immediately went to open the little bag you gave him. Inside was another tiny bag that had a ribbon wrapped around it along with a card attached:
‘Good luck with your exam cutie ;)’ 
Oh.
Oh.
Jungkook felt his face flush. So he really was an idiot then?
He untied the ribbon and was again met with the scents of cinnamon. In the bag itself was a black powdery substance and he couldn’t help but wonder how this was going to help him pass his exam. Despite his doubts he decided to make himself an early dinner and sprinkled some of the magical black stuff on his chicken alfredo microwave meal.
It didn’t taste like anything but he couldn’t deny that he felt tingles through his body, but he didn’t think that it meant anything. 
Right after he went straight to his copy of the Iliad hoping whatever you gave him wouldn’t kill him and somehow his test scores would improve. 
Two days later he sat staring at the submit button for longer than he wanted to double— triple… he checked over his answers seven times before he finally felt even the slightest bit comfortable clicking submit. He probably would have kept going if the one minute warning didn’t pop up and he closed his eyes as he finally clicked the button.
Jungkook waited a solid minute. His peers that were left in the classroom were already packing up their stuff and leaving the lecture hall, but he waited, praying to every possible deity he could before he finally opened his eyes. 
He could hardly believe his eyes. 
98%
Jungkook could have cried at that very moment, he almost did but he was already getting concerned glances from his peers. 
He left the hall to Namjoon standing outside the hall waiting for him and he couldn’t help boasting to his hyung about his unbelievable score. 
When he got back to the apartment he got a lot of “I told you so”s from Taehyung which he didn’t mind but it did make him wonder what your role might have been. He couldn’t lie, the minute after he ate whatever you gave him and went back to the Iliad, a lot of the lines made a lot more sense and he could remember the countless characters in the story. 
Maybe he just had a good study day or maybe… 
It was a few days later that Jungkook finally managed to muster up the courage and return to your little shop downtown. He was running solely off of adrenaline as he made his way inside to see you. You were behind the counter like you were the first time he met you and you barely got to say hello before he was saying the words he wanted to say since he left. 
“Doyouwanttohangoutsometime?” He said it too fast and as the silence hung in the air and your confused expression seemed to grow even more bewildered that adrenaline he had when coming in started to fade. 
Did he already mess this up? 
“You want to hang out with me?” You repeated back and Jungkook was honestly confused on how you understood him. He pulled himself together and pulled out the card you had given him and tried to put back on his confident face. 
“I think you’re cute too.” Jungkook cringed at his words, quickly realizing he sounded like some middle schooler. 
“I— I ummm I wanted to ask you out on a date… or it doesn’t have to be! We could always just hang out if that’s what you prefer.” Jungkook’s face was growing warm again, embarrassed to the point he feared he may explode. 
Jungkook didn’t really know what you might say but he started turning red when you started laughing. 
“Did your exam go well?” You asked. 
“98%… I could hardly believe it…” He tried to join in on whatever the joke was but he was confused and flustered, worried he fucked this up. 
“Mmmm I’m glad… it seems like it still hasn’t worn off, you were so nervous last time. Alright, where are you taking me?” You smiled at him. 
Jungkook had no way of knowing what that could have meant at the time but all he could focus on was that somehow you agreed to go out with him despite the shitstorm his attempt was at trying to ask you out. 
⊱ ──────ஓ๑∗๑ஓ ────── ⊰
If you’re curious I finished the course with an 83%, a B, not an A like I was hoping for, but it was certainly better than what I was expecting. Y/n helped me a lot understanding our last two units and I did a lot better overall after the midterm :)
Our first date was at this cute cafe that was decorated with these beautiful plants growing everywhere we turned. Y/n said it was a bit cheesy but she ended up spending the whole time gushing about all the different plants around the cafe. We ended up spending an extra thirty minutes there going around to every catus, succulent, fern, and taking pictures so she could add them to her collection at home. It's still one of our favorite places to visit every now and again.
I’m a little embarrassed to admit we went on more “dates” than I can count. We were more like friends for a while despite being pretty obvious with our feelings. We hung out a lot after class, I helped her a lot with some of her homework, she met my friends and we would all hang out pretty often (I quickly learned she didn’t have very many, but Y/n would always make the excuse and say the people I hung with were just much cooler). 
She steadily started to work her way into my life and finally one day I mustered up the courage to make it official. 
⊱ ──────ஓ๑∗๑ஓ ────── ⊰
Jungkook and you had been hanging out at the park that day. You always said it gave you inspiration so you both tended to frequent there after your last class. You both weren’t saying too much, just admiring the view.
“Would you leave me if you were a bird?” You asked him randomly as you both were looking at the lake, a flock of birds flying over catching your attention. 
Jungkook turned to you a little confused. One of the reasons he liked you so much was simply put… you were weird, sometimes even weirder than he was and many of his friends would agree that was a bar they never thought could have been passed. 
“Mmmm no, I would just be like one of those birds pirates have. I’d live on your shoulder.” He smiled at you but your attention was still on the water in front of you both. “Why’d you ask?” 
“I don’t know… you don’t think you would feel trapped being on my shoulder? I mean you could be out flying and seeing the world, but you’re stuck being my… pet.” This was a weird question, something not entirely out of the ordinary for you to ask, but he could immediately tell by your tone you seemed a little down which was more strange.
“I’m not your pet!” Jungkook giggled, hoping to make you smile, but was still concerned about your somber mood. “I’m just a bird on your shoulder. I could fly away at any time but I like being by your side. You’re fun.” He smiled. 
“You don’t think I’m weird?” 
“No— well, maybe a little…” 
“Jungkook! That was your cue to say something romantic like ‘No Y/n you’re perfect~’” You clasped your hands together and batted your eyelashes imagining how much your heart would have melted. Gone was the sadness from your voice, but this was again just one of those cues that Jungkook had a habit of missing.
“You asked!” He tried to defend, but a gentle slap on his arm was sent his way anyway. 
“I’m trying to help you out Jungkook, we’ve been just ‘hanging out’ for months…” You sighed kicking around the dirt underneath the bench. 
It took him a minute to realize what you were implying, but as soon as he did he felt his face light up again. Things really had been on a stand still since he asked you out last semester…
Deciding not to overthink things Jungkook rested his hand on top of yours and interlaced your fingers. “Is this romantic enough for you?” He chuckled, but he was blushing. 
“No.” You said so suddenly, making his attention turn back to you. “I want to skip all the in between. This slow burn has been going on for long enough, I want you to kiss me.” Jungkook was waiting for you to start laughing but he searched your eyes and you seemed genuine, so genuine it almost hurt. 
Jungkook was operating on autopilot at that point and he started to lean in but your finger came over his lips and stopped him. 
“What if I really am too weird? What if you get scared and run away?” It was a cry that almost seemed like he wasn’t supposed to hear, a thought that had been bouncing around in your head so much you finally had to ask. Of course at the time Jungkook had no idea what you were talking about, but no matter what this ‘dark secret’ was that you were keeping from him he really didn’t care. 
This excruciating slow burn that has been happening for the last few months have been some of the best he could have experienced. He finally had a reason to come out of his room, only in a matter of a few months you had become the first thing he thinks about when he wakes up, and the very thing he falls asleep to. He loved the way you’d text him at odd hours in the night and how you’d FaceTime him to fall asleep. He loved being near you and only wanted to pull you closer anytime you were together. 
In that moment nothing you could have said would have stopped him as he wrapped his arms around you pulling you into a hug. 
“You’re my weirdo. Let’s stop playing this game… I want you.” His eyes were trained on your lips and he slowly started to lean in again. 
“Where’d this confidence come from?” You smirked and he could have exploded the minute you glanced down at his lips, the tingles running through his body could have powered a whole city. 
“I told you, I want you.” His tone was low and all he wanted to do was kiss you. 
“Is this what I think it means?” 
Jungkook was going to tell you yes, yes he wanted you to be his girlfriend but he couldn’t stand it any longer and finally closed the distance between you two. 
It was like something you would see in a movie. The setting sun in front of you, as you kissed in front of the little pond. Your lips were so soft as they moved against his own. His heart was pounding but he felt so comforted in your arms, you were so sweet, so his. 
Jungkook had no idea how it happened but somehow you found yourselves bursting through your front door of your apartment, not allowing a moment of separation. Maybe it was his fault… it probably was his fault considering how long it’s been since he’d been with someone like that, or the fact he’s never felt like that before, but in the dark he ended up tripping over your couch. You both laughed and you seized the moment, taking a seat on his lap and rode his cock till he cried. 
⊱ ──────ஓ๑∗๑ஓ ────── ⊰
Our relationship was “normal'' for about a month before I started to notice things. I had noticed things the minute we started hanging out but now that we were official, it started to become a little hard to hide them.
One of the first things I picked up was the fact she knew things I knew I had never told her before. Unlike what happened the first day we met, I would notice there would be times we were talking and she would bring up details of stories I hadn’t mentioned yet, or thoughts I had yet to tell her. At first I figured it was just me forgetting (it’s what I kept telling myself until she finally told me what was going on) but even I started to question myself when it kept happening. 
A specific incident was this one time Taehyung, Jimin, Namjoon, Y/n, and I went out to karaoke. We had played a drinking game and the loser was dared to sing at this bar we knew was hosting Karaoke night. 
Y/n was the one that had lost, we all were prepared to go up there and sing eventually but she was going to be first. None of us, but me especially, was not prepared at all when she got up to do her cover of Ariana Grande’s song Greedy, for her to sound so magical. She seemed so shy, even needing to start over because she ended up laughing, but the minute the song started a second time she blew everyone in the bar away with her voice. 
I was so consumed with trying to process the situation, figuring out a way to convince Jimin to go next because her performance made me a little too excited, and also trying to figure out the quickest way to get us out of there and back to her apartment, that I practically dismissed someone in the background telling everyone to look out the windows. I had looked and noticed that a bunch of pigeons, cats, dogs, rats, and for some reason a deer had seemingly gathered to watch her performance, but I paid it no mind when she made it back to the table because she looked so amazing up there and I enjoyed it way too much when I pulled her into my lap to let everyone in the bar know that this was my girlfriend. 
To be honest, the reason she was able to hide it for so long had a lot to do with my ignorance, a bunch of situations going over my head that might have seemed obvious to someone else.  
There was one time Y/n ended up sick. I decided to stay over at her apartment, despite her protest because I wanted to be a good boyfriend and take care of her.
Well it was weird, but everytime she sneezed this painting she kept on the wall would move completely off center. I had questioned it, but she would always say that it was the wind. It wasn’t a bad excuse because the window was open and it had been pretty windy that day. I’d move it back each time, but everytime she sneezed (I didn’t notice the pattern till later) it would move a good 70 degrees to the left. 
What was even stranger was when I went out to make her some soup I came back to find everything in complete disarray, that painting was upside down, the clothes in her drawer had flown out across the room, and the pile of stuffed animals that sat neatly on a chair in the corner had seemingly been thrown around everywhere. 
You would think I would question it but when she said it was the wind I simply closed the window and went to work trying to fix everything.
Y/n told me eventually that it got to a point where she started to feel guilty about this big secret she had yet to tell me. It was something she felt would be the deal breaker for our relationship that as time passed the harder it seemed to tell me. 
It was at the one and a half month mark of our relationship that the secret finally boiled over. 
⊱ ──────ஓ๑∗๑ஓ ────── ⊰
You and Jungkook walked hand in hand back to your apartment after a night out in the town. You both decided to head out to celebrate the school year being over and made a little date out of it. 
Jungkook just wanted to take you out to a fancy restaurant but when you both were on your way back to your apartment you passed an arcade and ended up spending way too much time and money trying to beat each other at all the games. In the end he had won and in reconciliation he tried to win you this giant stuffed bear that he noticed you had been eyeing all night. 
In one hand was Jungkook’s and the other was the bear that he worked so hard to get you. He was beaming ear to ear remembering his cool boyfriend move, the way he handed you the bear and how your eyes lit up when you snuggled it in your arms. 
That night was just so romantic. You both had walked along the path that was right by the river, the water gently washed by and the moonlight was beautifully reflecting off the water, the moon had been full and bathed you both in its soft light. Jungkook had told you that he was taking you someplace nice so he had dressed up in a suit for the occasion and you had taken hours dolling yourself up, your plum-colored, sparkly dress was immaculate, the back hanging low and a glorious slit coming up all the way to your thigh. The dress tightly hugged your curves in a way that had Jungkook constantly fantasizing about what he might do to you once you got back to your place. 
As the both of you walked and got closer to your apartment Jungkook had still been riding on the high of the date, but he started to notice how quiet you had gotten and the way you started to drag behind him. While he was holding your hand still, it almost looked like he was pulling you along instead of walking with him as you started to get slower. 
At first he wondered if you were just tired from all the walking you ended up doing, already thinking about how you would react if he offered to carry you back, but one glance behind him was enough to see your dazed and almost pained expression on your features. 
Immediately Jungkook stopped and turned to face you, extremely concerned. 
“Are you ok?” He asked gently. 
Silence passed for a little while and each second he started to become more concerned.
“No.” You mumbled. Jungkook noticed the quivering in your voice and immediately he started to panic. At that point he had never seen you cry like this before. 
What could have possibly made you so upset on what he thought was one of the greatest nights you’ve shared? He tried to rack his brain on what he might have done to make you so upset but everything he thought of just resulted in a big ERROR which made him panic even more. 
“Baby, what’s wrong?” He tried to stay as calm as possible, but his words finally made the tears in your eyes spill over and he immediately felt his eyes welling up. 
You broke down right there, your sobs made him feel like he might as well have been cut in half seeing you like that. He hastily pulled you into his arms and gently caressed your hair, trying his best to soothe you but your sobs easily got to him and the tears were quick to start rolling down his cheeks as well. 
Your arms wrapped around him tightly almost as if you were pleading him not to leave you alone and hugged you tighter to hopefully let you know he would never. 
You both were standing there for a good few minutes, Jungkook trying his best to console you and you just poured out all the emotion that you had kept bottled up inside. 
Eventually you finally pulled away and looked up at him, your tear streaked face and sniffles had all new tears spilling from his eyes. 
“Ba— Y/n… please, what’s going on— what-what’s made you so upset?” He looked you in your eyes, pleading for you to tell him. Just the thought of it possibly being something he did… 
“Did—did I do something?” He finally asked.
You seemed to panic at this. “No! No Jungkook, it’s nothing that you did.” 
“What happened then?” There was a sense of relief knowing he didn’t miss up tonight, but he couldn’t hide the confusion in his voice knowing how that opened up a whole new can of worms.
“Nothing happened… or well— it’s me I guess, I happened.” You looked down at the ground, seemingly ashamed. 
“What do you mean you happened? Y/n you can tell me anything, you know that right?” He grabbed onto your hands and gently rubbed his thumb over your digits. 
“No I can’t…” You said softly, a tear occasionally running down your cheek. 
“Wha—“ 
“I have a secret that I’ve been keeping since we met… I’ve wanted to tell you for so long, but I just… I don’t think you’ll look at me the same way and—“ You hurried out, looking up at him with watery eyes. 
“Y/n what do you mean?” 
“Jungkook I really… really, really, really like you and I’ve never told someone this before and I’m just scared… scared you’ll be scared of me.” You sobbed and Jungkook was just puzzled. 
He grabbed onto your shoulders making you look up at him again. “Y/n is this the part where you tell me you’re a serial killer with twenty victims and are about to make me the twenty first?” 
He could have melted when he saw the way you cracked a smile at the joke. 
“No I’m not.” 
“No victims?”
“No.” You smiled slightly.
“Well then what you’re about to say can’t be that bad!” He reached up and caressed your cheek softly, wiping away your tears. 
“You don’t know that… I just… I don’t want you to leave me once you find out.” You gripped tightly onto his suit jacket, scared if you let go he might go running. 
“I promise I’m not leaving you because of this.”
“But you might—“ 
“Y/n please tell me so I can prove you wrong. I feel like you’re building this up too much. I’m not leaving okay? You can tell me.” He sent you a reassuring smile. 
You looked up at him, knowing you had to do this at this point. You couldn’t keep this from him any longer and you hated lying to him. 
With a deep breath you grabbed onto his hand and speedily led the both of you back to The Magic Shop. You didn’t live too far from where you both stopped so it was only a 10 minute speed walk until you were crossing the street to head into the shop.  
You hurriedly pulled out your keys and grabbed onto the golden, almost cartoonishly fancy one and pushed it into the keyhole unlocking the door and pulling you both in. 
Jungkook was confused on what this secret had to do with The Magic Shop but he still followed you as you led him to the door that went behind the counter and further back to the door that went to the back room.
At this he was honestly intrigued. Despite knowing each other for months he had never been into the back room before. Most of the time he would hang out with you in front of the counter, but occasionally especially when he came over to tutor you, you would let him sit behind the counter as you both worked through your calculus problems. 
The only inkling of what was back there was when he saw you go back there the day you both met and from what he remembers it was… interesting. 
You didn’t glance behind you as you pushed open the door to reveal the room. 
Just like he had seen that day, stone lined the walls with another door on each wall, the room was dimly lit, boxes stacked against the walls and right in the center of the room was that same golden cauldron he had sworn he had seen before the door closed behind you that day. 
“What’s this?” He asked as you brushed past it. 
“Oh, I got it for the shop for Halloween two years ago but it was too big for me to put it anywhere. I’ve been meaning to put it away but it’s heavy and I’m lazy.” You said turning around to face him and he awed realizing his first assumption was right. 
“What’s behind that door?” He pointed to the left. The door on his right clearly had a bathroom sign and you were standing by the door in front of him. 
“Oh, it’s just a storage closet, plus where I keep inventory for the shop.” He nodded. He was mainly asking questions wondering how any of this could be a hint at the big secret that made you break down like that, but he was just confused. 
He moved so he was standing with you in front of the door. 
“I’m assuming this is where the big secret is?” He asked and you nodded. You moved so you were facing him. Jungkook noticed your grip on the bear he won for you was extra tight. 
“Promise not to freak out?” You asked. 
“I promise, I’m not running away.” He smiled at you trying best to calm you down, sensing you were nervous. 
You took a deep breath before opening the door. Jungkook really didn’t know what he was expecting but a small closet with a couple of mops, brooms, and cleaning supplies was not what he was expecting was going to be the big reveal. 
He looked at you a little confused. “This is it?” He questioned. 
You shook your head.
You closed the door. “Open it again.” You commanded and moved so you were standing beside him again. 
Jungkook was confused by this but when he felt your hand snake into his and grab onto him tightly, he hurriedly did as you asked. 
Instead of the utility closet he saw before, was a room he couldn’t even recognize belonged to the same building. Jungkook slowly stepped in and tried to take in everything in the room. 
It seemed like something out of a fairytale. The room was huge, a second floor somehow fit along the side of the room, the entire wall being covered with books. A light pink cauldron with flowers covering it sat in the center of the room along with a pedestal and what seemed like a fancy book sitting on top of it. On the wall furthest to where he stood were shelves of vials filled with brightly colored liquids. 
The room was also covered in scarves, the fabrics draping along the walls, hanging from the ceiling and was wrapped around the banister on the second floor. Giant windows sat in the wall opposite to the bookshelves, the light outside so bright you couldn’t see out of them, but casted the entire room in this ethereal, heavenly glow. The room had an elegance he couldn’t quite comprehend, the regal furniture that decorated the room, the paintings as well seemed like something straight out of the renaissance. What really made this room stand out was the sparkles that shone in the sunlight and the countless amount of books and vials that were seemingly floating around the room. 
The room didn’t seem real and Jungkook’s logical brain tried to wrack how any of this was possible, how he even got here in the first place. A tad bit overwhelmed, he turned around to face you.
The sparkles that were in the air crowded around you and your soft gaze made his heart melt. You were absolutely stunning and why his brain was desperate for a why and how all he could focus on was you. This, all this, for some reason felt like he was seeing you truly for the first time. 
Jungkook walked back over to you. 
“Y/n…” His voice was soft, truly at a loss for words. 
“I’mawitch.” You hurried before you lost your confidence. 
He didn’t react the way you expected. Anytime you ever thought of bringing someone back here it always resulted in them running out here, ready to burn you on the stake, but he looked at you with so much adoration you didn’t really know what to say. 
He looked around the room, now that he was facing you, he could also see the countless amounts of brooms that lined the walls as well, but his attention quickly went back down to your eyes. 
“Are you scared?” You finally asked after he didn’t say anything. 
“This is all… it’s magic…” He asked, glancing around the room. 
You nodded slowly. “I know this might be a lot to take in right now and you probably have so many questions and I’m happy to answer any one you might—“ You didn’t get to finish before Jungkook pulled you close and kissed your lips. He was so soft and gentle and you could have screamed at how much he gave you butterflies. 
When Jungkook slowly pulled away he was shocked to find the sparkles in the room had formed together to create small butterflies flying across the room. 
“Did you…?” He looked at you. 
You nodded once again. “That kinda happens in this room… you give me butterflies.” You chuckled nervously and you felt his grip on your waist tighten. 
“Y/n I have no idea what’s going on right now and I probably will have a billion questions about this later but… this is so beautiful, seeing you like this is so beautiful.” You looked like a goddess to him with the sparkles around you and this dress shinning even more in the light. “You’re so beautiful, my mind is blanking and all I want to do is take you over there on your fancy fainting couch and—“ 
He finally stopped and let himself breathe for a second as he pulled you closer to him. “Y/n I need you so bad right now it hurts…” He could have cried, he felt the tears wanting to come up but he didn’t let them, instead he kissed you softly and peered into your eyes. 
“You’re not scared?” This was definitely not the response you were expecting. 
“Not at all, just confused and horny.” He moved down to your neck and started kissing it gently. 
Part of you wanted to cry, all your life you had expected the worst if you ever got to this stage with someone. Your mother and grandma would always tell you the only human that was allowed in your special room was the person you felt you were going to marry. Your whole life you feared people getting close and finding out this side of you, the first person outside of your family to see you truly and to see it had this type of effect on him… Jungkook, the man who gave you butterflies…
You hurriedly threw the bear you were holding onto a chair and wrapped your arms around him as he started sucking lightly on the soft skin. The room was suddenly shrouded in red and all the candles that sat around the room lit up. Jungkook noticed this and he nearly whined as he hurriedly picked you up and over to your dramatic fainting couch. He quickly got on top of you and started kissing you once more. 
“Oh my gosh you’re so fucking hot.” He couldn’t stop the whine this time as his hand felt the skin between the slit of your dress, his desperate hands squeezing your thigh. 
“I didn’t know magic would get to you like this…” You giggled as he started hiking up your dress. 
“Are you kidding? I had the biggest crush on Sailor Moon when I was younger…” Jungkook recounted as he pulled you to the edge of the couch and got off the couch and moved you so your thighs rested on his shoulders.
He wasn’t lying either, her posters were sprinkled in between all his comic book posters back in his parents house. 
He was a major fucking nerd and his nerdiest of nerd dreams was a superhero or one of the sailor moon characters swooping into his room and bringing him along on their journies as they fall in love. 
You were a dream he didn’t know was possible, come true. 
He wanted to ask so many questions, he probably was going the minute he could stop thinking with his dick for one second, but you were so cool and hot and—
He tugged down the soaked thong you were wearing, nearly tearing it off in the process. 
“I love you so much…” He confessed right then in there before he hurriedly dove in to ravage your soaking pussy.
This is the night you wholeheartedly admit to crying. You cried as he gave you more orgasms then you could remember, you cried when he came up and fucked you on your couch, you cried in his arms afterward as he was asking you about every possible detail of your life as a witch. 
It was all so… it was honestly the most magical night you ever had. 
⊱ ──────ஓ๑∗๑ஓ ────── ⊰
I won’t tell you everything she told me but I learned a lot that night. All witches are women (this was also the time how she went on a tangent about how The Magic Shop won’t have another employee unless she had a daughter one day— making my love sick ass immediately start fantasizing about the possibility) who just have more abilities than the average human. She assured me that she wasn’t evil and only practices magic in order to help people around the world. She also explained the way she practices magic. 
Most of the time she only uses her abilities to ‘enchant’ people’s orders. It was through a combination of different ingredients and her magical touch was, as she put it, the “secret sauce” to bring it to life. But Y/n also has a lot of other fun abilities. She took this time to explain a lot of weird things that have been happening in our relationship. One time when I stayed the night at her place and she was showering, she didn’t notice me sneaking in and I ended up scaring her pretty badly— well right in that moment a pipe burst. I laughed at the horrid timing but apparently that had been magic at play and I was just horrible. 
After that day in her special room we became closer than ever. Our last year of college passed and we ended up moving in together. At that point I was hardly at the apartment anymore anyway. The only times I went over there was to hang and occasionally smoke with Taehyung (but she usually came with me during those times), or to get something to bring over to her apartment so the switch wasn’t all too dramatic. 
She had ended up surprising me with a key to her place at the graduation “party” we had with our friends. I had been mainly using the spare key she had, but it was my own fancy key that was similar to The Magic Shop’s. 
I moved all my stuff out over that summer and was pretty quick settling into everything. 
The whole situation was perfect timing as the apartment she lived in was in the space right above the shop. The downtown part of our town is pretty expensive to live in but since her family owned the whole building it worked out for the better. 
I got a job a few weeks later at a software engineering company that wasn’t too far, campus also wasn’t too far and I ended up going back to school to get my masters so it was great for my schedule. 
Y/n began opening the shop Monday-Friday and it became her full time job, she wanted to take some time to establish the shop a little more before she would go back to school to begin her long journey at getting her doctorate. 
The years we’ve been living together have all been amazing, but I just wanted to conclude this post with a couple of funny anecdotes because living with a witch has been an… interesting experience. 
(He’s loved it >:D)
⊱ ──────ஓ๑∗๑ஓ ────── ⊰
Jungkook had come home a little earlier than usual. After getting off of work he checked his phone to see that his class had been canceled and headed straight home. He was excited because his weekend was finally starting after a long week and he had been missing you all day. 
You had woken him up with breakfast in bed because earlier he had called in about coming into work a little later after the fact he’d gone to bed with a bad fever. You came in there looking like an angel as you handed him pancakes and oj, saying it contained your special touch. You checked his fever and it had gone down a little in his sleep but the minute he started eating the breakfast he instantly felt a billion times better. 
He was tempted to just call in sick for work that day because after he finished you both cuddled (something he claimed was the last touch to make him feel better) and the last thing he wanted was to tear himself away from your warmth. He hated when the alarm went off to tell him to get ready but he had an important class to go to after work and he knew he wouldn’t go out later if he stayed. 
In the end he found himself at his desk for a few less hours than normal as he spent the day texting you occasionally to tell you how much he missed you. 
That important class that forced him out of bed earlier ended up canceled and as much as he would have enjoyed that free day he could have had, he was also happy to still have that sick day. 
So he went home after stopping to grab a little desert for you both at that plant cafe.
As Jungkook opened the door he was a tad bit disappointed to not find you anywhere, but he quickly figured you must be in your special room. 
He had learned soon after you told him about this secret side of yourself that there was actually a door you used to get to the room upstairs in your apartment. It had been a door you kept locked and beforehand always just told him it led to a storage room, but he was quick to learn that it was a way to get there without going downstairs to the shop. Ever since Jungkook moved in you always kept the door ‘unlocked’ so he could come in at any time. 
Jungkook knocked slightly before pushing open the door. Usually you would be there working on some type of order for your clients, who typically were other witches or firm believers in alternative medicine. 
Sometimes he was a little shocked at how many clients you would typically get considering if they weren’t a witch no one would know that your products really work the way they say they do. 
The Magic Shop had made a name for itself though, after your grandma founded the business and your mother ran the shop for a little while, the name had spread across town. There were apparently a lot more witches in the town than he originally thought and the shop had a loyal fan base of people who preferred alternative medicine and a bunch of curious people who would stop by to check out the place. Not to mention all of the witches who would stop by for ingredients or ready-made enchantments. As a result you sometimes seemed more swamped with work than he was. Considering he had a full time job and still went to school, Jungkook would often come home to find you busy preparing orders long after he was ready to turn in for the night. 
He was expecting to see you with your big round glasses looking into that fancy book with the cauldron glowing like he usually might, what he didn’t expect was a sight straight out of a horror movie.  
The typical bright room was dark and your cauldron was spilling this ominous red smoke that settled at the bottom of the room. If that wasn’t bad, right in front of him was a glowing symbol on the floor and right in the middle of it was you, hovering in the center of it. Your pupils were gone and you had this terrifying ghostly appearance that Jungkook had never seen before that had him instantly reacting. 
“Y/n!” He practically screamed, fully believing something went wrong and something bad was happening. 
At his voice you quite dramatically dropped to the floor, all the eerie ambience being sucked back into your cauldron. 
Jungkook quickly ran over to you, terrified at what might have happened. 
He picked you up and his panic only got worse when he saw your eyes were closed. 
“Y/n! Y/n wake up please!” He was so panicked and almost on the verge of tears but your eyes started to flutter open.
“Ow…” You groaned, your back sore from the fall. 
“Y/n, are you ok?” He asked, concerned. What he didn’t expect though was your annoyed glare at him. 
“Jungkook, why'd you need to scream? I was almost done with the ritual too…” you sighed. 
He looked at you confused and it was only then that you realized how surprised he probably was at the sight. You were still annoyed though, that took you nearly all day to do. 
“I was doing a ritual… I wasn’t possessed or anything. I was trying to increase our chances at winning tonight’s lottery, the prize reached 500 million dollars.” You could still taste the margarita you were gonna have on your private island if you and Jungkook won. 
Jungkook awed and almost looked like a kicked puppy when he realized he interrupted you doing something important. 
“I’m sorry…” He whispered and you hated seeing him so sad. 
“It’s alright… no need to panic though next time you walk in to see something like this. Rituals are a bit… strange but I’m fine, don’t worry baby.” You grabbed ahold of his hand and smiled at him. 
“Can I make it up to you?” He asked, and you could tell he still felt bad. “I don’t have 500 million to give you but—“
“Gimme a daughter, at least maybe with an extra set of hands I can retire to that private island quicker.” You were both joking and being completely serious. You expected him to laugh with you, but you noticed his face getting red. 
“For now though you can just give me a massage. I hurt my back when I fell.” He pepped up at your request and grabbed your hand to lead you both back to the bedroom. 
“Y/n…” Jungkook called you as you closed the door to your special room behind you.
“Yesss?” 
He suddenly turned around to face you. “I promise you won’t have to work as hard some day… I’ll make sure of it.” His words were sweet but there was a fire in his eyes that made a shiver run down your spine. 
You knew exactly what he meant by that.
◎══════ ❈ ══════◎
Jungkook was hanging out with you in your special room on a Saturday he had no work to do. Normally, he liked to give you your privacy whenever you worked here, but he was bored and you said it was fine to watch. 
Not too much had happened while he was there, you had mostly been reading in your fancy book— you explained earlier that most of the time you’re just researching and experimenting with different spells and enchantments. Your cauldron glowed slightly as you stirred the mysterious liquid inside, each time you tossed in a new ingredient small little fireworks would shoot out. 
The whole process you feared would bore him, telling Jungkook occasionally that he could leave whenever he got bored, but he continued to sit on one of your fancy bar stools by the cauldron, entranced and completely fascinated by your work. 
A while ago, soon after you showed him the room he finally asked you where all your fancy furniture came from, to which you explained that it had always been here. Apparently the room is tied with your abilities. 
You told him that witches undergo a special ceremony when they turn 13 that allows them to open their own room, which then unlocks a majority of their magical abilities, young witches only are able to do so much until they are ready to open their room. The room was created around you essentially and it’s looked like this ever since you opened it for the first time, besides a majority of the books you had bought over the years along with the brooms you’ve collected. 
Jungkook just stared at you as you worked, finding this whole thing still a bit unreal that he was dating you. He couldn’t help reminding you every few minutes on how cool you were whenever you would toss in a new ingredient or when you emptied a beaker you would toss it up and it would float back over to your shelf, and how sexy it was to watch you work. The sparkles that shined around the room flocked to you and made you shine so prettily and your look of concentration was incredibly endearing to watch. You made his heart melt without even doing much. 
The fact you liked him back was something he found a little hard to believe at times, seeing how extraordinary your world was and then looking at his own… extremely ordinary world. 
To make matters worse he knew that you were a hot topic in the community, a young witch as pretty as you were who ran a successful shop by herself was something all the witches would talk about, especially the families who had warlocks in their family. Yes, they exist, it is pretty rare to have a guy get passed down the spark that witches would have, but it happens very very occasionally under special conditions that no one has managed to figure out yet and two apparently lived in your little town. 
One Jungkook had never met before and you never really talked about too much, but the other, his twin, was someone Jungkook knew frequented the shop often. He’s seen it first hand, even when he was standing right beside you helping you out downstairs, Victor (ew >.<) would just walk in and hit on you. Jungkook even knew there were others outside the town who knew about you and would come by hoping to come by and win your heart. 
You had also told him that a lot of people would have jumped on the opportunity to date a warlock, they were rare, powerful, had a lot of influence, and your future kids together would be extremely powerful with both magical parents. Victor wasn’t a bad looking guy, he’s someone a lot of your witchy friends often swooned over. He was just a little older than you both, him and his brother graduating the same year as Taehyung did, the three of them somehow knowing each other (Taehyung not sensing drama, made sure to add when Jungkook was ranting to him that he “loved those guys” and “that they threw awesome parties”). His family was also pretty well off owning another successful magic shop. 
Victor wasn’t even a bad guy, he was just very adamant about dating you. You’ve told him he’s someone who's highly respected in the community. 
All of these details made him so confused on how, despite the opportunity, you still picked him. He tried not to think about it too much because he knew that mentality would make him incredibly insecure and jealous, that being a clear recipe for disaster in a relationship, but watching you here right now made him think about it sometimes. 
What if you were better off with Victor? (I want Jungkookie >:O)
Jungkook’s eyes widened when he suddenly felt your arms wrap around his shoulders. You lightly kissed his neck. 
“You okay? I’m sensing a whole lot of negative energy over here…” You chuckled lightly, but you seemed worried. 
Jungkook didn’t say anything and spun around in his barstool so he was facing you. He rested his hands on your waist and pulled you close so he could kiss you. You were a little surprised, but happily melted into it, enjoying the way his lips moved against yours. When he pulled away he pulled you close once more into a hug and rested his head on your shoulder. 
“Thinking things I don’t want to…” He sighed. 
“Wanna talk about it?” You asked, now really concerned.
“No— it's not that big of a deal, feel better already hugging you like this.” He really did, holding you like this made any of those silly thoughts go away. You picked him at the end of the day and he wanted you to keep picking him everyday. Just the thought of not being able to be with you like this was enough to fuel him into wanting to go over to Victor’s fancy ass mansion and punch him in the face the minute he opened the door and tell him to actually fuck off. 
You loved him, your family loved him, his family loved you, all the people whose opinions really matter approved of your relationship. Who fucking cares about stupid Victor?
“You sure?” You reaffirmed. 
“Yeah, sorry for disturbing you.” He apologized when he looked back over at the bubbling mixture in your cauldron. 
“It’s fine, things weren’t going well anyway.”
“Really?”
“Yeah, I can’t figure out how to make it not result in someone spontaneously combusting— I think I put too much Yvetris in it or—“ You rambled.
“Wait what?” 
“Don’t worry about it, I was just going to ask if you wanted to take a break?” You smiled at him, a little tired of working. 
Oh?
Jungkook eagerly nodded already a few ideas about what to do during this break, the main one involved you bent over one of these tables, naked and screaming his name, because fuck Victor. 
You smiled but then your attention turned behind him and he turned around to see you were looking at your wall full of brooms. Your eyes lit up at an idea. 
You ran past him and over to the wall. 
“Do you actually ride those?” He questioned, always a little unsure of what they were up there for. 
“What did you think I did with them?” You laughed, searching for the right one. 
“I don’t know, I thought they were all replacements for that broom.” He pointed over to the one that was sweeping beside him and it swiftly came up and hit him. 
“Ow!” He groaned, rubbing his head as the broom almost sassily went back to sweeping. 
“Now you offended him!” You sighed, turning around and looking at them both. You knew your broom did not forgive easily. 
“Sorry…” He looked back at the broom as it flew up to sweep on the second floor. 
“You didn’t know— but no, he’s a different kind of broom.” You chuckled, going back to looking through your collection. 
He honestly should have figured, the broom that would always sweep around your special room was a lot more plain compared to the brooms that lined your wall. The handle being made of a ridgid dark wood, and the gray bristles was something he always pictured a witch’s broom to look like. The ones on your walls came in all kinds of varieties, they all seemed to sparkle the same way you did in here, some were made of white wood, dark wood, some sparkled of gold, and the engravings into them were unreal. 
“Which one?” You turned back and asked. 
Jungkook pointed at the one that he deemed a classic, a beautiful dark wood with light strips running through it and golden bristles coming out the back. The engravings are what made him love it, the indicate swirls and patterns completed it so well, he always found himself staring at that one in particular whenever he was in here.  
You smiled at him and he watched as the broom flew down into your hand. 
“Where’d you get all of them?” Jungkook asked as you walked back over to him. 
“I pretty much bought most of them. I’m a big fan of collecting brooms as you can probably tell. I used to compete in tournaments when I was in high school and the prizes often were these really cool brooms and it kinda inspired me to start collecting them.” You giggled. 
“Wait… tournaments?” 
“Yeah there’s this team that we have here and we compete against other nearby towns, sometimes even on a national scale, and there was once we made it to the world league. I don’t mean to brag, but I’m pretty good and won a lot.” You pointed over to the corner where you kept all your trophies and medals, sitting on top of the case was your bear that he won you a few years ago. 
“Why does my girlfriend keep getting cooler and cooler?” Jungkook wanted to say something about Quidditch, but he couldn’t think about his joke anymore… 
“Stoopppp, now, cmon, let’s go for a late night ride~” You turned the broom to the side and Jungkook watched as handlebars and a long bench appeared on top. 
“Holy shit…” Jungkook awed as he got up from the bar stool. He felt like he was dreaming, high, or maybe even both. Then again, he’s felt this way ever since you showed him this part of your life. 
You hopped on top so you were straddling the bench and grabbed onto the handles. You ushered him over and told him to hold on tight. It was only when he sat down did he realize you were already floating. 
You smiled back at him before the broom started flying up to the circular, stained glass window that was at the top of the wall of windows. Jungkook held onto you tight like you advised, laughing and cheering as he watched you both rise higher off the ground. 
Jungkook then turned his attention to the circular window and how it disappeared before you both quickly flew through, sparkles coming flying out with you. Jungkook had no idea what he thought the outside of this room led to, but he was shocked to see you both flying high above in the sky, the clouds far down below and the moon, full, big, and beautiful shining over your little town. 
Jungkook just stared down and around at the amazing view, unable to believe what he was seeing. 
This had to be a dream. 
“No one can see us! I’ll fly us a little lower!” You yelled over the wind quickly rushing past. Jungkook hardly had any time to prepare before you both were soaring downward straight for the town down below, all he could do was hold on and watch as the ground got closer. 
He was screaming, was he terrified? A little, but he loved things like this and he was excited because he trusted you. 
The buildings steadily got closer till he could make out the cars and which buildings were which. Over there was the river you both walked along the day you told him you were a witch, he could also see downtown, and way in the distance the park he had finally asked you to be his. Jungkook was so into admiring everything he hardly realized that you were still heading straight for the ground. 
It was only when the buildings started getting a little too close did he start noticing the ground was right there. Jungkook felt his life flash before his eyes when you finally pulled up and started zooming past the cars rushing by. 
You turned around and chuckled at the look on his face and he was quick to join in, now too caught up at how cool this was. You flew them through traffic, through a tunnel, and you were beating the speeds of the train that was beside you. It was an unreal experience and even though he nearly had a couple of heart attacks, the whole experience was bewildering as you flew across the little town. 
After the initial excitement you both flew over places that took you down memory lane, you essentially gave Jungkook a glorified tour of the town since he didn’t grow up here and didn’t go to too many places when he was in college. You flew him over the spots you would frequent when you were younger and showed him some of the prettiest sights he had ever seen as you both went over the woods and the lake he didn’t even know existed. 
It was also then that Jungkook noticed a few other witches riding by on their brooms, soaring just a little over all of the buildings. 
It was amazing. 
You both were now back over the clouds, cruising along as Jungkook held onto you tightly. Not out of fear, or the fact that he was supposed to, but he just didn’t want to let you go. 
He really didn’t. He never would. 
“Y/n…” Jungkook mumbled into your shirt. 
“Mhmmm~” 
“I love you so much…” He confessed and he felt the tears welling up slightly in his eyes. “Don’t leave me okay?” He tried to laugh it off. 
In an instant your broom stopped. Jungkook looked around a little confused, until you flipped around so you were facing him. 
“I should be saying that to you idiot…” You looked at him a little concerned. “Like it’s you who’s the one walking around with that pretty face, and who looks a little too good in the suits you wear all the time for work. You have all these girls drooling over you every time we go out, or should I mention Vanessa from work who always calls you even on the weekends. What if you think one day I’m too weird or something and leave me. You have so many better options…” You pouted and Jungkook could hardly believe what he was hearing. 
“Weird? Y/n you’re the coolest person I know, no one could ever compare to you. Sometimes I think you’ll find me too boring and run away with Victor, or his brother, or one of the other warlocks who keep coming to the shop… How could I ever think you’re weird– like with who else could I do this with–” 
“Well–”
“Just you ok, and fuck Vanessa and fuck Victor and everyone else who made us think like this.” Jungkook smiled at you and you hurriedly pulled him into your arms. 
Yep, he was yours and you were his.
“Not to ruin the moment or anything, but I think I heard you call me pretty and say I look really nice in suits.” He cheesed, thinking back to it. You simply nodded as you buried your face in his shirt, already regretting confessing one of your deepest darkest secrets.
“You’re cute~” He laughed, feeling all fuzzy inside seeing you like this. All in the moment, once again, his insecurities were washed away. You really were his. 
“By the way, I think you’re prettier.” He smiled and immediately you lifted your head, taking offense to that. 
“Jungko–” Before you could finish, he pulled you close as he pressed his lips onto yours once more, not wanting this to turn into a long debate, because to him, there was none. He was right.
◎══════ ❈ ══════◎
Back in college, when people would first meet Jungkook there were only two ways first impressions went for him. One, he’s been told that they thought he was probably some arrogant frat boy jock (always soccer for some reason) because they would always see him at the gym. Two, the minute they talked to him they would quickly get that he’s just this quiet nerd who could talk about why Spider-Man was the best superhero for 5 hours straight (really longer if you didn’t stop him). 
For some reason that impression came with the image of being a goody two shoes and whenever he told people he lived with Taehyung they could hardly believe it. ‘You guys are just so different’ was something they would say that always confused him. Jungkook was strange, he knew that, but his hyung and him always got along so well. They were weird in their own ways, but their personalities contrasted each other perfectly. 
Jungkook was just someone who spent way too much time studying and reading comic books all day, basically locking himself in his room, and Taehyung was just… Taehyung was someone everyone seemed drawn to. 
Jungkook was the slightly awkward guy who hung out on the sidelines and made sure to keep his hyung in check and Taehyung would always be there to bring him out of his shell and give him advice when needed.
It was this same idea that whenever Taehyung brought people over to smoke at their apartment that when Jungkook asked to join them, he would always get quite a few shocked looks. You were also on the list of people who were surprised when he brought you over for the first time to find his bong covered with Marvel stickers, sitting on top of one of his shelves.
It wasn’t like he smoked often, he really only did it when he was stressed, but he was in college and an engineer major so that might seem a little contradictory. After he graduated though and moved out from the apartment he pretty much quit cold turkey. Taehyung didn’t live in the same town anymore and he was way too busy (and a little lazy) to try and go out and get it himself. That really wasn’t it though, he was literally dating someone who had a stash of it for the shop downstairs. He more so just considered that phase of his life pretty much over, adulting duties were more so a priority. 
But sometimes… on rare occasions when work and classes were just too much he found himself asking you for help and you’d let him take a bit from your stash downstairs. 
It was one of those occasions that day. Jungkook had been taking hits from his bong and was just laid out on the couch playing some music. It was the weekend and he had a pretty big assignment due on Monday. It was the first time in the past two weeks that he just relaxed and stopped thinking about the deadline. The assignment was done, he just needed to look it over a couple more times before submitting. 
Well, whenever Jungkook smoked he would always suffer from a horrible case of the munchies and so eventually he found the energy to roll himself off the couch and head to the fridge. 
You were downstairs busy running the shop and Jungkook was way too high to notice he grabbed something off the top shelf. You had told him when he started coming over often that you used the top shelf for in progress orders or ones that would require refrigerating. In this case it was neither, rather something you were trying out for the shop. 
Jungkook learned the hard way never to go in the fridge while he was high because after he heated up the tasty looking muffins and took a bite he experienced something he could only describe as the most embarrassing day of his life. 
You had come back upstairs later that evening and you were shocked to not find your boyfriend inside, and the lights were all off. You convinced yourself he just stepped out for a moment, seeing that his bong and lighter were still on the coffee table in the living room, but the minute you went behind the counter of your kitchen you knew immediately something had happened. You were quick to find out what. 
His clothes were strewn around the floor and an opened container with a top you recognized was for the shop was at the scene of the crime. Nearly scaring you to death was a voice coming from above you. You looked up and screamed, shocked… or rather not shocked at all to find your boyfriend on the ceiling staring down at you. 
“Y/n look!” Jungkook exclaimed as he started to climb around on the ceiling. 
Oh great…
“Jungkook what–”
“Y/n, look, I think– I think I’m spiderman!” He beamed as he crawled into the corner. You couldn’t stop the dumbfounded look on your face at his words. 
“Baby, you ate my–”
“I was but a humble guy living in a small college town when a radioactive spider came one night and bit me in my sleep. I woke up with–”
“Jungkook, get down from there!” You interrupted knowing he was about to give you a weird rendition of spider man's origin story. You know, you’ve heard it only a million times. 
“Y/n, I’m spiderman now I gotta go protect the world I can’t come down!” He tried to defend and you were tempted to laugh but decided against it. You would definitely bring this up in the future. 
“No you're not, you ate my enchanted muffins I didn’t perfect yet.” You called out as he started climbing across your walls. In truth the only thing your muffins did at that point was make him able to stick to the walls. You could tell from his eyes alone he was still very high.
High, naked, and on enchanted muffins was a horrible combination.
“I’m spiderman Y/n, look at my suit.” You had no idea what he was seeing, all you saw was a naked man with his dick hanging over your head three feet above you, climbing around on your walls. 
“Jungkook get down here!” You sighed.
“Y/n my suit–”
“If you’re talking about that birthday suit, then yeah I see that. Now come down here.” You crossed your arm.
“The Green Goblin is coming! I gotta save the world!” He was not at all listening to you. 
There was nothing you could do about this. He was just really high and because this was an intermediate stage on an enchantment you didn’t have the “cure” researched already. Besides, with work in progress spells they all wear off by midnight and it was 9:37. 
In the end you ended up spending two hours and twenty-three minutes running around your apartment, picking up all the shit he was knocking down and making sure he didn’t hurt himself. 
When midnight hit you luckily was able to guide him so he was over the couch when he fell down quite dramatically on the cushiony surface. Somehow you were able to guide him to the bed a little later. 
Let’s just say, when he woke up the next morning, he was confused, embarrassed, and you had enough pictures and videos to haunt him for a lifetime.
Safe to say Jungkook learned to be more cautious when picking things from the fridge.
⊱ ──────ஓ๑∗๑ஓ ────── ⊰
I feel like as I wrote this, it turned more so into our love story essentially. I have so many other stories I could have told, but these were just a few that came to mind first. I hope you all enjoyed reading! You can make up your mind whether any of this is real or not. For all you know I could be a guy living in his parents basement with way too much of an imagination or by the end of this you might be fully convinced my girlfriend’s sitting beside me right now helping me write this post. 
Whatever you believe this was made for fun and for your entertainment. 
Anyway, that’s it from me! 
JK
⊱ ──────ஓ๑∗๑ஓ ────── ⊰
You glanced over his shoulder as he typed the end of the post. “You’re not gonna do the other story?” You couldn’t help the giggle as you watched his face turn red.
“No, why would I write about that…” He said bashfully, already knowing what story you were referring to. It followed up the third little story, and all he could think back to was how embarrassing it was. It was definitely not appropriate for a post like this.
“Mmmm good idea… you were a mess but… even you yourself said that it was kinda hot.” You recounted back to his words.
“I mean…” It was hot, extremely. Jungkook was embarrassed about that day in particular because it was no exaggeration… he was a mess, but the event encouraged you to make a modified version and you both would bring it out on special occasions. 
It was the day you finally decided to get another fridge.
⊱ ──────ஓ๑∗๑ஓ ────── ⊰
Jungkook never thought he’d be one of those guys who’d own one of those big comfy chairs. He’d always picture guys in their 40s with too many stains on their wife beaters who would just never get up from them. 
You both had been out shopping for a new couch when you passed by a little nursery model room and you stopped to admire how the pretty oak set was. Jungkook wanted to take a seat on the rocking chair that came with it just to imagine what it might feel like one day, but ended up nearly falling asleep right then and there as you went off and looked at the other model rooms. 
You had shaken him awake eventually and that’s pretty much the moment he fell in love with comfy chairs. You finally made it to where the couches were and as you both were trying to deliberate on which one you’d buy Jungkook took a seat on a cloud— or at least he thought it was one. The soft fabric made it perfect and it had that right amount of squishy to hard softness that made it so he never wanted to get up again. It was almost like finding the perfect mattress. It somehow got better when he found out there was a massage feature. 
Jungkook had gone on about the quality of the chair with no intention of buying it. You both came for a couch anyway, but it was only two months later on his birthday that Jungkook came home to find the same chair in your living room with a big bow on top. 
Every time he would come home and sit down in his little slice of heaven, suddenly his increasing age became even more obvious, at the ripe old age of 25 he felt ancient at this point. Maybe he was just having a quarter life crisis, but he felt like an old man anytime he would recline his feet up and fall asleep to a random channel on the tv. He was happy though. 
It was this coziness that had him falling asleep in the chair after he came back home from a long day of work. He remembered you vaguely trying to wake him up and get him to come to bed, but ultimately your attempts were in vain. He was just too tired and the chair was too cozy. Instead you gently draped a blanket on top of him and he was out for the rest of the night.  
Jungkook got up that morning, confused, and with sleep still weighing on him heavily. He should have learned the first time never to go in the fridge when he’s out of it, but the minute he woke up he found himself craving waffles like his life depended on it. 
Before he went to work yesterday you had been in the kitchen, humming along beautifully to your favorite song, as you were testing out your new waffle maker. If Jungkook wasn’t in a rush he would have stayed for breakfast, they smelled so good and he was hungry. He had been thinking about them ever since he left that morning, even dreaming about you… the waffles… and a lot of whipped cream. 
Jungkook just hoped and prayed there were leftovers still and low and behold, there were some. He was too sleepy and hellbent on eating the waffles that he once again ignored that they were on the top shelf. To be fair, waffles had never been something you did for the shop and the other shelves were crowded, so he just tried to convince himself that you had set them there because of the lack of room. 
In the moment before it all went… wrong… Jungkook fucked up them waffles. They were as delicious as he had been thinking, which wasn’t a surprise, everything you made was absolutely amazing. Maybe if he hadn't slathered them up with syrup, whipped cream, and an assortment of different fruits, he would have noticed the magical tingling that came with eating your enchanted foods. Maybe he did all along but just chose to ignore it because those waffles were so damn good. 
Jungkook even ended up making a few more for himself and for you when you woke up. As the sun started to rise, the better Jungkook started to feel. It was a glorious Saturday. 
You had come out right as he was taking out the last waffle, looking absolutely beautiful. Jungkook felt his heart swell as you walked over to him, taking a minute to appreciate how amazing his life was. 
“What’s all this?” You smiled at him as you wrapped your arms around his waist. 
“I really wanted waffles.” He giggled. “I made you some as well~” He pointed over to the plate. 
You squeezed him a little tighter.  “Someone’s in a good mood today~” You lightly pressed kisses on his neck and he shivered. Suddenly all he could think about was the way you were covered in whipped cream in his dream. 
Jungkook nearly whined when you pulled away, tempted to ruin this peaceful Saturday morning by licking whipped cream off your titties. 
You turned around and opened up the fridge to get the oj. He was really going to ask you but the reality came crashing down of what he had just done. 
“Hey, Y/n how do feel about whipped cream—“ 
“Jungkook… wait, where did the waffles go that were in here?” You asked concerned, distinctly remembering they were there last night, right on the top shelf. 
“Oh those? I ate the leftovers from yesterday first— I know mine won’t be as good as yours but I thought—“ 
“Jungkook…” You sighed, immediately knowing this was going to be bad. You looked at him and he seemed confused and you wondered how this could happen again, especially after what happened the last time he ate something from the top shelf.
“Jungkook, that was an order for a client. I thought we’ve been through this, the top shelf is for the shop.” You were both a little frustrated you would have to make the order again and a little concerned with the fact he ate all of them… 
You saw the weight of your words hit him in the face and any ill feelings you had disappeared for a moment because you knew he genuinely didn’t know. 
“I ate them about an hour ago…. nothing’s happened.” He looked at you with pleading eyes that this wasn’t going to turn out like what happened the last time. 
“You can relax, you won’t go all Spider-Man this time.” 
“Don’t tell me I’m going to turn into like a goldfish or something…” You couldn’t tell whether he was joking or not but you laughed anyway. 
“No, you won’t turn into anything— glad you didn’t eat the quesadilla beside it because we might be having a whole other conversation—“ 
“Y/n, what’s going to happen?” He exclaimed. You looked at him sensing the panic and took a deep breath because this was going to be a weird conversation. 
“It’s nothing too bad um… The order was for a guy and his wife who are trying to have a baby. They came to the shop hoping for some fertility help so um…” You stared at him knowing this was about to get awkward. 
“You might feel extra horny is the main thing it does, just don’t cum because it’s going to make it even worse. So if you can make it to midnight without any touching or anything it won’t be too bad.” You tried to smile at him, but you couldn’t because of one glaring detail. 
There were three waffles you made for the order. You had designed them so both the guy and his wife would take one each and possibly split the last one for another time. You hadn’t researched what might happen if one person ate all three.
“Then again Jungkook, things might not be as manageable since you ate all three of them. Just take it easy today, ok baby.” You ushered him over to his comfy chair and took up serving for the both of you. 
Jungkook tried to pay attention to his food, but as soon as you told him that the waffles he ate earlier were enchanted it was as if all the effects started hitting him all at once. 
When you came over to bring his plate he couldn’t tear his attention away from your legs. You were wearing a baggy shirt, something he knew was the only thing you were wearing. Maybe he was just thinking about it too much but he couldn’t stop staring at you, even when you went back over to the dining table. 
He tried to turn back around but even when he started eating all he could picture was your legs and covering your body with whipped cream. How nice would it to lick it off your body. He thought about the look on your face and all those pretty sounds you’d make, you’d be so sweet for him… so, so sweet. 
There was no denying he was hot… but as the minutes ticked away and you both ate, the more that normal level of need seemed to spiral. 
It got almost unbearable so quickly, he was sweating and had every urge to do the one thing that you said not to. He wanted to get up and take you right there on the dining table. As much as he wanted to play with the whipped cream that would have to wait for another time because he wanted you so badly. 
“Hey Jungkook, you ok?” He heard your voice cut through the fog. He wanted to hear what you would sound like with his cock inside you. 
“Erm— um, just getting a bit hot.” Jungkook tried to chuckle, but he was very much trying to downplay it. All he could think about was finally giving you the daughter you always wanted.
“I don’t know… are you sure? You seem a bit shaky over there…” You asked, a little concerned. He knew you’d feel so nice, you always feel so nice for him. So nice and all his.
It was starting to hurt.
“Y/n, can you put the whipped cream away…” Jungkook asked as calmly as he could.
“Whhyyy?” You questioned his odd request. 
“It’s making me think things—“ His voice was straining just even mentioning the white, fluffy substance. 
You got up and hurriedly put it away. “Jungkook you got this, ok? All you gotta do is make it to midnight tonight.” Your words were meant to be comforting but he could have burst into tears.
He had to manage this until tonight and it was— 10:38 in the morning?! It already hurt so much, how was he going to not do anything till then??!!!
It was probably only about 10 minutes later that it got to the point of being unbearable. He hurriedly slipped away and headed straight for the bathroom, a little ashamed for you to see him like this.
As soon as the door closed behind him he took a deep breath, knowing what he was about to do. Jungkook hardly managed to withstand an hour of the waffles effects. Usually he was so much better at restraining himself, but, but, but—
Before he could think about it anymore Jungkook slipped his thumbs underneath the waistband of his pajama pants and slowly pulled them down until his cock popped out, hissing at the way it slapped his stomach.
Immediately his mind thought back to all the times you were on your knees for him, the way you always knew how to make him a mess for you. Jungkook thought back to that time he was in this exact position, his back against the bathroom door and you on your knees pleasing him so well. 
The minute his hand wrapped around his aching length, a sigh of relief slipped passed his lips at the instant satisfaction he felt. Jungkook hadn’t touched himself like this since before you started dating, it’s been so long but it’s never felt this good before. 
The minute his hand started to move, the more the relief came and again he so desperately wished you were here in front of him. He got back to the routine that kept him sane throughout his sex drought in college. 
He thought about your legs again and how easy it would be to take off that shirt and have you bare and needy for him. 
“Fuck…” He sighed into the echoey bathroom. What he would do if you were here.
The thought alone had his hand speeding up and a feeling he knew he had to stay away from settling in the pit of his stomach. 
All he needed to do was not cum. That’s all he had to do.
He kept telling himself that but it just felt so good, he couldn’t stop despite the fact he was going to cum soon.
The way you look up at him when you’re on his knees, like you wanted him just as much of a mess as he is now.
“No, no, no…” Jungkook cried. It pained him, but he slowed his pace to something a little more comfortable so he wouldn’t explode. He shouldn’t give in that easily. 
Jungkook hurriedly scrambled to think of the most unsexy thing possible. Normally he would have a go-to thing for times he feared cumming too quickly, but maybe it was the enchantment, his mind was blank besides the most unholy thoughts on what he wanted to do with you.
The way you would do this…
He imagined your hands in place the way you would stroke him before focusing on the tip, something that would always have him crying out and closer than he wanted to admit. Jungkook matched your movements and he wasn’t surprised to notice the amount of pre-cum leaking from the tip. You were making him such a mess and you weren’t even here.  
“Ennggg— fuck, Y/n…” He moaned out softly as his thumb rubbed over the the slit, just like the way you would do it. Just like when you’re in front of him, Jungkook quickly felt himself heading straight for the edge. 
He was just so sensitive, this fucking enchantment, why did this have to happen today of all days? He already woke up eager to play with you today, and his fucking whipped cream plans had to be canceled. 
Jungkook already had a plan of convincing you. He would have grabbed the can after he told you he was interested and sprayed it in the spot on your neck he knew made you weak for him and licked it right off of you. In his dream earlier this morning you were intrigued and somehow he convinced you to let him lick it off of you… everywhere.
Just the fact that you were here made it hard to resist going out there and asking you to help him. He wanted you so bad. 
That was apparently the last straw because his hurried pace returned and he was so so fucking close. 
In his mind he quickly tried to go through the mental gymnastics to justify giving in and cumming now, but he knew you said it would only get worse if he did. As tempted as he was, and he was so close, he still found himself letting go, despite how much he wanted to. 
How was he going to make it through this day? 
After a little while the feeling dissipated and Jungkook felt considerably more hot and bothered than before and he couldn’t stop his hand wrapping around his length once more.
There wasn’t any way he could do this…
•─────✧─────•
It took a little while for you to realize that Jungkook was gone for so long. You had been still enjoying your waffles and got lost in thought thinking about some of the things you needed to do at the shop today. It really wasn’t much, just a few clients coming in to pick up their orders and you needed to check inventory. Well, that’s all you would have to do if Jungkook hadn’t eaten the waffles, you have to redo the order. Luckily the couple wouldn’t be coming till tomorrow, but this was something you wanted done and in the shop since they were picking up their stuff early in the morning.
You sighed getting up and going ahead and doing the dishes from your waffle feast. You also decided to try and be a little productive and go ahead and get a head start on working on the enchantment again so you can head to the shop downstairs. 
You headed over to your bedroom and that’s when it finally hit you that Jungkook had disappeared for a while. You wouldn’t think much of it, thinking he might have maybe been in the shower and he liked to take long showers for some reason, but all it took was a second of you standing still to hear the watering wasn’t running, but the sound of a soft moan from the other side. 
Your whole body lit ablaze at the thought, knowing the sight on the other side of the door would be absolutely otherworldly, but you reminded yourself of the situation. 
You went over and knocked on the door. “Jungkook…” You called out. 
“Ughhh—— yes…” His voice was soft but you could hear the strain. 
“Jungkook, what are you doing?” You asked, but you knew. 
“Y/n… it hurts… wanna cum so bad—“ He whined and once again you wished you were on the other side of this door.
“I told you that’s not gonna help. It’ll make things worse and it seems like it’s pretty bad already.” You tried to reassure, but you knew that wouldn’t help. Jungkook’s usually pretty good at not giving into temptation, the fact that the effects of the waffles has him a mess this much already made you a little concerned. This was bad. 
Silence passed for a while, but through the door you could hear his labored breaths on the other side. 
“Y/n, I want you so bad— fuck…” He moaned, almost like an invitation for you to open the door. “Please… please… I’m not gonna make it till midnight.” He begged and it took everything for you not to open the door. 
“You know we can’t do that… I promise at midnight if you want to, we can have some fun.” You tried to give him hope, but once again you knew you probably weren’t helping. 
Silence passed again, except his moans were a little louder this time. 
“Hey Jungkook…” 
“Ye— yeah?” 
“Why are you in there? It’s just me out here, you know?” You chuckled lightly, but you were curious. 
“I’m a mess, this is so embarrassing…” He sighed and you could hardly believe he thought that. 
“What do you mean embarrassing? You sound so hot just here from the other side of the door.” You smirked, oh what you would have paid to watch. 
“You wanna watch me?” He almost sounded baffled at the idea and you could have laughed. 
“So badly baby, I bet you look so pretty. I’ve never seen you touch yourself, wanna see how you do it.” You were hot, and you thought he would tease you for it but suddenly on the other side you heard his moans get more pained and desperate. 
“Y/n, stop-stop talking! Fuck, you’re gonna make me—“ He cried.
“But you won't, right?” You quickly interjected and you heard him cry out before he started to calm down. Oh, he’s so hot.
“You didn’t cum right?” You asked eventually. 
“No, but I almost did— we really shouldn’t be talking like this…” Jungkook sighed.
“Yeah, you’re right…” Stupid fucking waffles… 
“Did you need to come in here, sorry if I—“ 
“No! You’re fine, just was about to change so I can head to the shop in a bit.” You almost forgot why you were even in here. 
“Yeah… we can’t keep talking, oh my gosh—“ At his words you finally realized the implications of your own. 
“Just the thought of me naked makes—“ 
“Y/n! Please…” He pleaded, you were getting him so riled up so easily. This wasn’t good at all. 
“Sorryyy~” You chuckled, finding a little too much amusement at the situation. “Anyway, I’ll be in and out. Don’t pay me any mind and again… try not to do anything. Don’t give into the temptation, alright~” 
“You make it sound so easy, but alright please be quick.” 
“Promise, I’ll be in the kitchen if you need me!” 
You kept your promise and you were in and out of the room quickly. Your brain was a little scrambled from what happened, but you remembered you had another order to reprepare so you got yourself to focus and started back on it. 
You went straight to work, taking some of the elements out of your special room and preparing the ingredients for later. Typical fertility enchantments didn’t take too long but you always wanted the best experience for your customers and the guy and his wife were high payers. You made sure to throw in everything that would guarantee that after they ate the waffles they would finally get that positive test plus have a great time doing it. 
E. Pasos— was a powerful ingredient that really helped increase sexual desire so they would have the urge to do it more = higher chances of it working. 
L. Umtra— was the nasty ingredient that was really biting Jungkook’s ass right now. It added a little more onto this effect, making it so each “round” would only increase the desire, the passion, added once again to increase activity = higher chances of it working. 
F. Earo— is typically the most popular ingredient when making fertility enchantments. It’s a general ingredient that makes their bodies more suitable for conception, the effects are most easily seen in males— increasing sperm count and producing healthier sperm. 
P. Omer— was a fun one you threw in, it increases sensitivity and pleasure felt during the experience. So many times have you heard couples who’ve been trying for kids forever does sex start to become a chore, and your heart was soft for the pleading couple after they told you they had been trying for 4 years, so you threw in some extra spice to make the day they try this out a wonderful experience. 
U. Haqo— was another fun one you threw in that increased oragasm quality.
There was also a bunch of base ingredients for enchantments and others that were a little more technical that essentially go into the enchantment actually working. All the ingredients took a while to prepare and make sure they were perfect before you could add your special touch, that brought the enchantment to life, turning the ingredients from well… ingredients into the magic that you would cook into the waffles again, a request from the clients themselves. 
Some find the process incredibly tedious, your mom did when she worked at the shop, but you found it all calming. Work stressed you out more often than not, but you loved it so much. 
You were happily humming along to that song that’s been stuck in your head for the last week as you plucked off the leaves of R. Tinbi, one of those base ingredients for the enchantment. You had managed to get most of the ingredients prepared, now only left with the simple ones, when suddenly you heard footsteps. 
You didn’t even look up to know Jungkook had finally made his way out of the bathroom and was making his way over to you at the island. You really didn’t think much of it, almost forgetting about the whole predicament once again, but when he finally came into your peripheral you were instantly reminded. 
You finally turned your head to see him hunched over the countertop, his baggy short sleeved shirt that had a picture of Iron Man on it was long gone, and his red, plaid pajama pants haphazardly clung onto his tiny waist. That very prominent v-line that always made your mouth water was on display and suddenly you forgot what you were doing. 
You tried not to stare though, not wanting to make things any harder for him. You went back to plucking off the leaves. 
“P-Please tell me you’re working on a way to fix this…” He sighed, leaning over the counter a little more. It was also then that you realized his hair was a little wet and you noticed the shininess to his skin. 
“Baby you know if there was any way to fix this other than letting it take its course then I would help you… it would take longer than the time left to research—“ You suddenly heard his hand hit the counter before you saw him walk over to you from around the island. 
You watched as he got closer till he was standing right in front of you, you stared at him wide eyed, confused about what he was doing. 
He looked down at you with pleading eyes, his hand coming up and grabbing onto your waist, and you knew what he wanted. You wanted to tell him this wasn’t a good idea, but you couldn’t deny him when you felt him lift you onto the counter, you didn’t want to either. 
Jungkook looked at you with so much need, you could feel it too, how much pain this enchantment has caused and how much you wanted to help him. You felt tingles run through your entire body when his hand came up and caressed your bare thigh, making you instantly open your legs wider so he could be even closer. 
No time left was spared as Jungkook hastily pulled you close smashing his lips onto yours. He was hungry, desperate and he made sure you could feel it, kissing you with such ferocity you could hardly keep up. His hand had snaked up to cup your cheek to keep you close, even taking a second to breathe seemed hard. 
You were also sent the painful reminder that your boyfriend never wore underwear when he was home. Jungkook eagerly chased your hips, you both falling into a clumsy rhythm that made your whole body burn each time he whined softly into your mouth. 
You felt his hands hurriedly reach in between you and he fumbled with the button before he hurriedly pulled the zipper down on your shorts. Your hands ran up his toned arms, feeling the ink that over the years started to decorate his right arm, running up over his shoulder to tangle in his long dark hair. You tugged on that lightly, knowing how much he normally enjoys that and you were rewarded with a beautiful moan that was swallowed into the kiss. 
It was then that you started to feel the tug on your shorts. The angle was awkward since you were sitting on the countertop, it made them hard to pull down without separating long enough for you to try and wiggle out of them. 
At the challenge Jungkook broke away, clearly frustrated at the stupid barrier. 
“Why shorts, why did you have to wear fucking shorts…” He whined, still trying to feel you the best he could and he found it so difficult to stop long enough to make more of an effort to try and get your shorts off. 
The moment apart finally gave you that clarity you needed to realize what you both were about to do. 
“Jungkook, wait, we can’t do this…” You were sad, and you wanted so much to have him like this, but you knew things would only get worse if you continued. You didn’t want to see him in any more pain. 
“No… please… please Y/n, I feel like I’m going to explode.” The desperation in his voice made it harder to deny him. “I can’t make it to midnight, I can’t, I can’t—“ 
“But you’ll just end up feeling worse, plus I have things I need to do—“ You suddenly felt his hand move from your waist and reach between you both once again as he buried his head in your shoulder. 
You looked between you both and a whole new wave of tingles spread through your body as you watched your boyfriend tug down his pajama pants slightly and pull out his cock. 
Oh my g—
“You said you wanted to watch…” He shakily breathed out as his hand wrapped around his length, pumping himself slowly. 
It felt almost wrong to bear witness to such a glorious sight. Even with your shadows in the way you were reminded how beautiful your boyfriends cock was, the tip red and angry, that vein that you loved to lick ran along the side, and pre-cum was just oozing from the tip. To see that along with his pretty ass tattooed hand wrapped around was almost too much.
“Mmmm, oh— fuck, wanna cum so bad.” He said moaning into your skin. 
Knowing you could have a guy as beautiful as Jungkook such a mess and all for you made you want to give in so bad. 
You relished in his soft curses, the way he would moan, and the shaky breathes he would let out each time he would make it to the tip. The scene was lewd, and so much hotter than you could have ever imagined. 
You were in a trance at the sight until you felt his lips on your skin, kissing lightly until he reached that spot. You sighed and pulled him closer. Was this enchantment contagious? Maybe it was your boyfriend working his own magic like he always finds a way to? Whatever it was, was working on you too well. Oh, you wanted him so bad. 
You wrapped your legs around his waist and wrapped your arms around his neck, easily grabbing onto his hair and pulling it just the way he likes. He whined and rutted into you, so sensitive. 
You tilted his head so your lips were right by his ear. 
“Is this what you want?” You whispered softly and you got the most glorious moan out of him.
“Oh g—“ You didn’t give him time at all to finish before you were sucking hard on his neck. You felt his hand come up on your waist, both trying to pull your shorts down and pulling you closer to him, while he rocked his hips into you. 
“Close— Y/n please I’m so close—“ He whined, getting even more desperate at tugging at your shorts. You certainly felt it too, his quickened pace and started to get a little more inconsistent, desperate. 
You took the opportunity and pushed him away slightly. 
“N-No, please please!” He cried as you hopped off the countertop but you were quick at pushing him so he hit the counter across from where you were. He watched you wide eyed as you slowly walked over to him till you were standing only inches away. 
You took a moment to admire the view, giving him a once over at how much of a mess he truly had become. His skin glistened even more, his lips were shiny, and his hair was all frazzled and in his face. Oh how much you wish you could absolutely devour him. 
“You seriously don’t think you can make it to midnight?” You tried to look him in the eyes but his cock was right there. 
He shook his head. “I can take anything, your pussy, your mouth, fuck, I’ll be good if you let me squeeze your boob at this point.” You couldn’t help but giggle at that last part. 
“You don’t care that it might come back even worse?” You asked again, getting a little closer. 
“All I care about is now and you standing right in front of me, I could give a fuck about what happens 5 minutes from now.” Jungkook grabbed onto your waist hoping you won’t leave him. 
“Wellll…” You backed away and turned back to the island, grabbing onto the R. Tinbi leaves. “Someone ate my order today so I’m a little busy but—“ You leaned against the counter and arched your back in a way you knew made your ass look great. 
Jungkook quickly took the hint and grabbed onto your waist already rubbing himself against the rough fabric. 
“You’re perfect…” he sighed, grabbing a fistful of your ass and using his other hand to pull your hips back against his. You moaned lightly trying to focus on the leaves, but Jungkook was quick at making that task impossible. 
“You should see yourself, so fucking hot and mine.” His voice was already shaky again. He was so right, you knew deep down in your heart from the moment he first saw your special room there would be no one else, no one could make you feel as good as he did. 
Dazed and with your attention still on the leaves you felt his hand snake around and slipped down your panties, quickly finding your clit. 
“Oh fuck! Jungkook—“ You whined when he started rubbing your clit. You really weren’t expecting him to touch you at all, but leave it to your boyfriend, even in a state like this, to still try to make sure you felt good too. 
“Shit, you’re so wet for me baby… You like seeing me like this?” Jungkook was trying to tease you but he was so fucking turned on right now saying it out loud just made things worse. He had been so worried about embarrassing himself in front of you, but hearing, feeling you were turned on by his situation was more than he could take. 
Your moans were enough to make rational thinking seem impossible, suddenly the goal of getting your shorts down your legs seemed like it would take too much time and his brain just wasn’t working anymore. 
In a haste Jungkook did the most highschool thing he probably could have done in that moment, lining himself up before pushing himself right between your thighs. Jungkook’s face burned from how embarrassing this was, but he could care less right now. 
“I’m— so sorry, I can’t— I’m sorry—“ He moaned as he started literally fucking your thighs, his pace not holding back at all. 
You were a little confused by what was happening but while his hips were quick so were his fingers, speeding up so fast any questions or witty remarks you had left your brain in an instant. 
“Oh— fuck, fuck!” You moaned.
“So good, you feel so good Y/n!” You could tell just by his voice he was getting close. Part of you was tempted to ask him once again if this was really worth it, but you felt repeating it was redundant at this point. He had already made up his mind. Instead you just squeezed your thighs a little tighter together, hoping that might help.
“Ennnggg, oh-oh my gosh—“ Jungkook hurried his head in your neck, so close he could practically taste it at this point. His pace started to falter. 
“It’s ok, it’s ok…” You tried to reassure, sensing he was holding back. 
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m—“ Jungkook didn’t know what he was expecting if he came, the build up was just too much he knew he would feel better if only for a little while. What he wasn’t expecting, never would have expected was, as the ropes of cum started to shoot out, the most earth shattering orgasm he had ever experienced. 
As that wave of pleasure washed over him, he swore he transcended to the 10th dimension. He couldn’t speak, scream, moan, the pleasure too much, it was as if time stopped for a few seconds. The sensations were so intense, it felt like it lasted forever, a forever of bliss he couldn’t describe. It was better than a high he had experienced, a better high than he knew other drugs were capable of. It only seemed to get better as the seconds ticked away.
Part of Jungkook thought he had died, that he had transcended to a plane somewhere else, somewhere far beyond this earth. He swore he could see colors that never existed, 7:00 was purple, October was roast beef, Jupiter was a quarter. 
You were at first a little confused about what happened, he had suddenly gone almost silent except a few whimpers you felt in your skin as he steadily continued to rock his hips and how the hand gripping your waist was shaky. It was then that you remembered the U. Haqo and knew that whatever it was, was probably good. 
It was a solid few minutes before he finally came down, as the pleasure slowly faded, Jungkook was hit with another satisfying sensation, the feeling of complete normalcy.
You suddenly felt his weight shift on you completely. 
“Woah, are you ok?” You chuckled as you finally asked. 
“No… so good, feel better, but tired…” Complete sentences seemed impossible right now, that oragasm turning his brain into mush. You were luckily able to pick up on what he was trying to say.
“I bet, you ate all 3 of those—“ You had been so focused on Jungkook you had yet to actually look down, your attention finally drifting downwards when you felt something running down your leg. You weren’t prepared for the sight. What was going down your leg was the least of your worries, right there running down your island was an obvious white stream you knew wasn’t there before. 
“Holy shit, Jungkook…” You were stunned but once again you realized this was another ingredient to the enchantment at work. 
“Mmmmm?” He groaned lazily, still trying to still come back from that orgasm. 
“You came all over our island.” You laughed. 
This was enough to finally get him to lift his head and he was met with the same sight you were. Jungkook could feel the embarrassment creeping up, but his post-nut bliss was enough to keep him from freaking out about it too much. He knew this would make him scream into a pillow later though. 
“Sorry…” He sighed, gently caressing the skin where your shirt had come up slightly. 
Even with your limited Korean knowledge, you knew he had apologized. “It’s fine, it's another thing from the enchantment. I’ll worry about this, you go head to the bed. I’ll come back soon so I can put you to sleep before it comes back, hopefully you can sleep this off till midnight.” 
He nodded and slowly wobbled himself back over to your bedroom. 
You were quick to get to work knowing time was of the essence. You grabbed a towel and wiped the cum off your leg and the island, and headed straight to your room where Jungkook had already snuggled up in the blankets. 
Part of you wondered if he might go to sleep on his own, but as you got closer you noticed the pained look on his face. 
“Is it already back?” You questioned.
“Not yet, but I feel it coming.” He looked up at you. 
“Alright, hopefully this will keep you asleep till midnight, but since it’s magic vs magic, I can’t make any promises. You’ll at least be able to have a few hours with some peace.” You sat down on the bed and ran your fingers through his hair. Jungkook nodded, sleepily. 
“Wish you could stay, wanna cuddle…” He pouted and you were this close to throwing away all your responsibilities for the day away just so you could snuggle with him. 
“I do too, I’ll hop into bed with you as soon as I come back from the shop I promise.” You smiled and he did as well. It was then that you leaned down and softly kissed his cheek, you watched as his smile started to fade as his eyes quickly fluttered closed.
Oh you were so tempted. 
But nevertheless you hopped up and headed straight for the shower, even though you already took one earlier this morning, you figured you needed another after your time with Jungkook. 
You were out quickly and went back to work on getting the enchantment made as quickly as you could. You knew your clients would be coming in soon to pick up their orders and the couple called you when you got out of the shower and asked if they could pick up their order early because of a schedule change. 
Luckily most had already been done before Jungkook came in. You finally finished plucking the leaves and got the two remaining ingredients ready and carried them all into your special room for mixing. It was a good thirty minutes before the sparkly white powder was created and ready to be mixed in with the waffles. 
In no time at all (you did have a little help from your magic utensils helping you out) three hot and ready waffles were on the plate and you took them back to your special room. You closed the door behind you, waited for a second, before opening the door back up to the back room of The Magic Shop. 
It wasn’t long after you got there did you hear a knock on the door and you were delighted to see the couple peeking in through the door. You happily guided them back over to the register where you showed them the waffles wrapped up. 
“Thank you so much for doing this— this is one of our last chances at trying to do this the natural way.” The wife smiled at you. 
“I’m so glad I could help you both, hold up let me just—“ You quietly snapped your fingers making sure the waffles would stay warm until they both decided to eat them and then handed them over to them. 
“Let’s hope this works…” The husband looked over at his wife and squeezed her hand a little tighter, but then turned to you. “We have high hopes though, we heard amazing things about this place so we’re really hoping for the best.”
They were one of your many clients who knew nothing about what was actually the secret behind all of your products working so well. Part of you wished you could tell them so they would be reassured. 
“Really hoping for you both as well, I wish you guys luck.” The couple thanked you before heading back outside. 
As soon as they left you went back to your special room and started bringing out all of the other orders of people you were expecting today. You sighed looking at them all knowing you would probably be down here for a while, hoping that Jungkook would be ok upstairs. 
•─────✧─────•
The first thing Jungkook felt when he came to was pain, it didn’t hurt necessarily but there was no other word that he could describe it with. A need so desperate it almost was painful. The sun had gone down outside, a dark blue hue filling the room, and the clock on his nightstand read 8:34 when he finally looked over. 
You were right, it was so much worse. 
Jungkook was tempted to just make himself cum right now, unable to fathom how he would be able to make it nearly 4 hours. 
He couldn’t. 
This still didn’t stop him from trying his best. Jungkook gripped the blankets and shut his eyes hard, hoping maybe he could make himself go to sleep again. Only after 5 seconds he knew that wasn’t going to happen. 
He was just so— so…
Jungkook shifted his hips slightly and the fabric of his pajama pants was enough to make him lose his mind. 
Gosh, where were you? Jungkook hoped when he woke up it would be midnight (or at least close to it) and you were cuddled up in his arms like you promised. At least if he was going to fail, he’d rather do it inside you this time. 
Jungkook groaned softly thinking back to what went down in the kitchen, how nice your body felt against his, how wet you had gotten at his flustered state. If only he had enough sense to have gotten your shorts down, what he would have done if he did... 
He was tempted to run downstairs and beg you to let him fuck you, he was tempted and honestly he would have done it if he didn’t know the fact you were still downstairs meant you were working. He didn’t want to be any more of a pain than the mess he’s already caused for you. 
He really should have fucking known those waffles were for The Magic Shop, there really was no excuse for his actions other than he was hungry and didn’t care enough to realize what he was doing. 
Fuck— but he just missed you so much. He wished so badly he had opened his eyes and felt your arms wrapped around him, that when he had turned over he could have seen your smile. He would have kissed you and—
“Oh g—“ the moan got caught in his throat when he slid his hand under the waistband of his pants and hurriedly started pumping his cock. Jungkook was not at all prepared for the sensation, so intense, so fucking good he could already feel himself spiraling over the edge once again. 
In a rush he had to let go, knowing in that moment if he didn’t stop he would reach the point of no return already. 
Jungkook sat there for a second staring up at the darkened ceiling, just wondering how the hell he was going to somehow make it to midnight. If you were you— no if you were here, he would have cum already. 
He contemplated once again, heading downstairs, desperate to be inside you at this point, but being a good, respectful boyfriend mattered more no matter how horny he was. Jungkook flipped around anxiously, wondering how he was possibly going to get through this, when in the darkness your empty side made him focus on your pillow. 
No.
No. 
Jungkook, you're better than that— is what he tried to tell himself, he was screaming at himself that he was better than that, but he wasn’t, not when he felt like this. 
He finally kicked off his pajama pants and flipped over, staring at his pillow with so much shame, but that didn’t stop him as he slowly pushed the pillow further down. As soon as it was close enough, he steadily started rocking into it. 
Jungkook immediately thought of you again, when you would be here underneath him like this. Jungkook would always watch your pretty face as he thrusted into and— oh fuck, when you would moan his name and tell him how good he was making you feel. 
He hurriedly picked up the pace. “G—g, oh my g—“ 
You would always take him so well, you were so fucking perfect. He wanted to be inside you so bad right now. He missed feeling the way your walls would embrace him, you were always so fucking tight, and wet, and warm, and—
He was absolutely delusional at this point. He could see you underneath him, feel you underneath him, he could hear your moans and the way you pleaded for him to go faster. 
Gosh, he wanted to fill you up so fucking bad. 
It nearly hit him in the face when he felt himself hastily getting way too close, he had to quickly get off the pillow. 
His whole body cried and contorted, trying to get the feeling to pass. Jungkook nearly thought he was going to cum anyway, but he steadily calmed himself down. 
How the fuck is he going to make this? He knew he should stop, he knew that it would be better to wait it out than keep putting himself through this torture but he wasn’t thinking clearly at all. All he cared about was chasing that high as close as he can, until finally midnight rolled around and he could finally fucking cum. 
Jungkook got back over the pillow and rocked his hips a little slower. Maybe this might help, if he goes slow he can get the best of both worlds. A little bit of pleasure but also so he wouldn’t risk going too far. 
Jungkook moaned lightly at the feeling. This will be fine. He can go this, he can do this.
•─────✧─────•
It wasn’t until a little after 11:00 that you were finally making your way back up to the apartment. You were annoyed as hell because you pretty much worked an entire extra shift and of course today had to be the day that this happens. You had a couple of people who were picking up orders call and say they would be late, and late turned into two whole hours later, before you were finally closing the shop for good. Taking inventory also turned into a whole mess, the site where you normally get your ingredients from acted up and you were basically on the phone for a good three hours getting your order straight. And then you ended up spending an extra hour getting the shop ready for Monday, knowing you had absolutely no plans on coming in tomorrow. 
In turn, you were stuck downstairs almost all day thinking about your boyfriend upstairs. You kept hoping that the enchantment was strong enough and that he was still asleep, but like you feared as soon as you opened up the door of your special room once again you could immediately hear muffled moans. 
You hastily made your way down the hall and you honestly didn’t know what you were expecting when you rounded the corner, but you still found yourself shocked when you finally realized what you were looking at. 
The bed had basically been deconstructed, all the pillows and blankets had been thrown to the floor and the sheets were barely staying on. On your side of the bed was your boyfriend, his pajama pants were now gone. In one hand was your purple vibrator you typically kept in your nightstand, the could hear the slow, light buzzing as he slowly ran it along his cock. In the other hand he gripped hard, what you could only assume was your pillow, tightly over his face, making you instantly rush over because what the hell was he doing?! 
“Jungkook?!” You cried, ripping the pillow away. You heard him whine as you pulled it out of his hand. You were met with his wet face. You would have just chalked it up to be sweat, but noticing that his cheeks were noticeably damp making you realize he had likely been crying. 
He blinked up at you a little confused. 
“Y/n, is that really you?” His voice was a little horse. It was then that you also realized one of your lingerie sets bottoms was beside him.
You got down on your knees. “Yeah it’s me baby, I’m sorry I’m late…” You reached over and stroked his cheek. 
“Please tell me it’s 11:59…” He whined, a noticeable tear rolling down his cheek and onto your hand. 
“Almost it’s…” you looked over at the clock “11:21.” You reassured thinking that might be some sort of good news, but he just groaned and more tears spilled from his eyes. 
“How am I going to…” He quietly trailed off, not even bothering to finish. 
“Jungkook, what were you doing with a pillow on your face?” You asked, a little concerned. 
“Your pillow smells like you, missed you so much, I’m sorry.” He softly apologized and you felt instant relief knowing it wasn’t what you thought was happening. “Where were you? Thought you were gonna be here when I woke up…” He pouted. 
“I’m sorry, things kept holding me up downstairs, took me forever to make it back up. A lot’s happened though since I left.” You chuckled, pointing out how disheveled the room was. 
“It’s been so hard, you don’t even wanna know…” He sighed and it was also then that you realized he never turned your vibrator off. 
“You didn’t cum, did you?” You asked, not tearing your attention away from the way he gripped his dick with one hand and the way he ran the vibrator along it, how he shook every time he reached the tip. 
“Ennnggg— once— it was on accident, I had just woken up and… I don’t know what happened, but I ended up cumming on my pillow and—“ 
“Wait… how would you…?” Your imagination had immediately started running wild. 
“I missed you, and it’s embarrassing…” 
Jungkook had reached some of his lowest of lows today. He had fucked the crease between his girlfriend’s thighs because he couldn’t get her shorts off, and then he ended up fucking a pillow. 
It was right after he convinced himself that he was going to be able to do this. He had gotten caught up in imagining the pillow was you and he still was so sensitive from how he almost came earlier from his last attempt, but he really wasn’t ready for that wave to hit him like that. Jungkook didn’t even get a chance to try and stop it, his cum all of a sudden all over his pillow case and the shame, pleasure, and relief he felt in that moment for another earth-shattering orgasm. 
Shakily he wobbled over to the laundry room to toss it into the washer and he almost ran back to the shower and turned it on the coldest possible setting he could before hopping in, hoping it might cool him down a bit before the feeling came back. That didn’t help at all, magic being difficult like that, and that’s how he ended up stumbling out of the shower, grabbed the first thing he saw in your underwear drawer, along with your vibrator and had been here since trying his best to make it till you finally made it back. 
He’s nearly come more times than he could count at this point and just seeing you standing here next to him finally had started making things harder than ever before. 
“What time did you wake up?” You asked. 
“8:30– I’ve been edging for nearly 4 hours… feel like I’m gonna explode.” He couldn’t laugh at that anymore, because he really did feel like he actually might explode at this point— on you, fuck, he wanted you so bad. 
Your hand along his cheek sent a fire in him and this unbearable, unquenchable lust that he’s felt all day, was starting to reach a pinnacle that made his skin burn hotter than any fire. Gosh, a lust enchantment and he hasn’t been able to fuck you all day? 
To make matters worse even before the enchantment he was feeling extra needy, work this week for the both of you keeping you apart and he was looking forward to this Saturday to make up for all the lost time. 
You started noticing the look of distress on his face the more you looked at him. “Baby, you ok?”
“No—fuck, no I’m not ok. Can you leave? I don’t mean to be rude but you right beside me is making me think things, I fucking want you so… so, so, so fucking bad right now and I feel like if you stand here any longer touching my face I’m gonna cum and— it’s already so bad I don’t know if I can do this again—“ 
“What if you did?” You were still dazed staring at his pretty cock and your vibrator. 
“What?!” He sounded pissed, he was pissed, here he was begging you—
“I mean Jungkook there’s only a little over 30 minutes left of the day~ What if we take advantage of this enchantment and you can fuck my brains out or something till midnight hits.” You finally turned back to his face to see him staring at you.
“Take it as an apology for making you feel so miserable all day and… I swear watching you all day has made me so wet, so maybe we call it even and we have a little fun.” You smiled, hoping he might say yes.
He continued to just stare at you.
“We don’t have to if you’re not up for it, I know things have been hard and you might just wanna make it throu—“
“Shut up if you don’t fucking mean it.” He suddenly said, sitting up on the bed. You were a little taken aback by his harsh words, but then you realized what’s going on. 
At the position change you reached up and ran your hands over his toned thighs. “I fucking mean it baby.” You smirked up at him and you heard your boyfriend literally whimper. 
“G—god I swear I’m gonna cum if you keep talking, please— fuck, please do something, anything, I just fucking want you.” He cried and you couldn’t have been happier. 
You were about to have so much fun. 
You watched him throw your vibrator across the room and scoot to the edge of the bed. You didn’t even try and tease as you ran your hands further up his thighs. 
You watched his eyes flutter closed as you made your way closer to where he wanted you. You watched his face intently as your fingers finally wrapped around the base. 
“Mmphh— yesyesyesyes, don’t stop please.” He gasped and this fueled you to push further. 
You slowly brought your hand up closer to the tip and enjoyed the way he whimpered under your touch as precum kept leaking from the tip. 
“Does it feel good?” You laughed slightly, seeing how much he struggled to keep it together. 
“Feel like I’m gonna explode…” His brain was just spaghetti at this point, not even realizing he switched over to Korean. 
Jungkook leaned back so he couldn’t watch you, the sight was too much already and you barely had started. Instead he gripped the crumpled up sheets tight as he felt your hands run over his length. It was just so good, he wanted to cum so bad—
As much fun as this was, seeing your boyfriend like this made you so eager to please and you quickly decided it was finally time to put him out of his misery. 
After working him a little further you brought your hand up to eagerly rub over the slit as you leaned down ready to take him in your mouth. 
“Oh—fuuu—“ He was not prepared, neither were you when his orgasm hit him so suddenly. You couldn’t help but stare as you watched the bliss wash over him, the way his face cutely scrunched up, the sheets were tight in his hands, and just like what happened earlier in the kitchen, you only heard him whimper quietly, the pleasure seemingly being too much. You were so entranced, you didn’t even realize some of it landed on your face.
It took a few minutes for it to finally wash over him, and just as he was starting to come back he let go of the sheets and put his hands over his face.
“Baby, what’s wrong?” You chuckled. 
“I’m sorry— that was— I’m so confused, fucking embarrassed, but ughh that was so hot.” He finally looked down at you, seeing the white streaks on your face. 
“Oh my g— so fucking hot— Y/n please don’t stop—“ He whined impatiently. 
“You sure? You just c—“ 
“I don’t care, don’t stop…” he pleaded, needing to feel you. This night was not ending without him being inside you at least once.
You chuckled as you grabbed a tissue and cleaned your face and hand. You didn’t waste anymore time and happily took him into your mouth. 
Jungkook was not at all prepared to feel your mouth around him— for 13 hours straight he had simply made do with the best he could, his hand, your thighs, a pillow, your vibrator on the lowest setting possible— they were fine and some even managed to push him over the edge. Maybe it had been so long since he felt your touch or this enchantment was absolutely insane because the minute you wrapped your pretty lips around his cock and started taking him… he was not at all prepared. You would have thought he had never been touched before in his life at how quickly he felt he could cum again, that feeling returning instantaneously.
His hand quickly went down to tangle in your hair as you pushed down as much as you could. He made the awful mistake of sitting up, wanting to look at you, but it just made things so much worse, seeing the way you were staring up at him as you took him so well. 
“You’re so good to me…” He sighed and he didn’t realize he said that out loud until he noticed you giggle as you came off him. 
“Is it that good? I’ve barely done anything yet.” You chuckled. 
“Mhmmm, go slow, don’t wanna cum too soon.” He pleaded. He wanted to savor every moment of this and this enchantment made it so all he wanted to do was cum down your throat.
Not yet though.
You nodded before going back down and swirling your tongue around the tip. You went slow like you promised and this was enough to get a frustrated whine from him. 
“Y/n— don’t do this to me please.” He looked down at you and you couldn’t help that wave of need travel through your body, making you squeeze your thighs together. Maybe on another day you would have teased him for longer, but you finally took him in your mouth as far as you could go. 
As you pulled back and went back down again, you enjoyed his soft sighs of pleasure he would let out occasionally, and by the look on his face you could tell you were doing well.
You brought your hand up to softly run over his thigh before wrapping around his length as stroking what you couldn’t take. At the combo, you relished in the moan he let out as his grip in your hair tightened. He looked so pretty like this, all you wanted to do was please him, so you steadily sped up your pace anticipating seeing that look of just pure euphoria wash over him once more. 
You were hellbent on getting him to cum in your mouth and you knew he was close, you could tell by his moans getting more desperate, and how he subtly held your head down making sure you wouldn’t leave. You were waiting for the moment, so close, but as you were sure he was right about to cum suddenly you felt him pull you off. 
You looked up at him confused as you saw him try and calm himself down. What was going on? Isn’t this what he wanted? 
You were not left confused for long as Jungkook shakily got up, you at eye level with his cock, shiny from your antics as precum leaked from the tip. You felt his hand cup your chin forcing you to look up at him. 
Jungkook was staring down at you, his lip tucked between his teeth as he ran his thumb over your bottom lip. 
“So fucking pretty…” He sighed as he looked at your delicate features staring up at him. So fucking pretty and you were all his. He wanted to absolutely ruin you.
“Wanna fuck your mouth baby~” He said so softly, his tone almost not matching at all with what he was asking. You felt his thumb reach into your mouth slightly to open your mouth a little wider. 
Your attention went back down to his cock right in front of your face, the way his tattooed hand came up and started stroking it slowly as he moved a little closer to your mouth. Your whole body ached with need, wanting this man inside you immediately. 
“Is that ok?” He shakily asked. 
Instead of responding, you nodded your head slowly leaning in a little closer so your lips brushed against the tip. You enjoyed the whimper you got out of him as a result. 
“Eeeehh— Open your mouth— I mean open your mouth please, fuck!” Jungkook moaned and you instantly followed his command and he moved his hand so it was resting on your head and he guided you straight to his cock as you slowly took him. 
“Ohhhh, yes, yes, yes…” He sighed the minute he saw the last inch disappear into your mouth. You could feel his hand on your head start to shake lightly, and you could only figure he must be close.
Jungkook slowly pulled his hips back before shakily thrusting back in. He was trying to be gentle but your mouth and this fucking enchantment made that almost impossible. 
You felt so good around him and the way you were looking at him as he stared down into your eyes… he was so close. 
He sped up slightly. 
That sensation quickly returned, the overwhelming feeling quickly boiled over into a blinding white light, so so good. He had to force his eyes to stay open as he watched himself cum in your mouth. He wanted to see. 
You let him recover before pulling off eventually. 
Jungkook didn’t let the peace carry on for long before he was pulling you onto your feet and even quicker were you pressed against the dresser behind you as Jungkook kissed you hungrily. 
“You— you sure you want to keep going?” You asked in between his kisses. You were honestly baffled he hadn’t collapsed yet, but that enchantment was all to thank for that. 
“Yes— can’t stop.” He really couldn’t, this enchantment already having that craving back faster than ever and with an intensity that he couldn’t imagine as somehow worse. Jungkook wasn’t done yet with you at all, this was still just the beginning. 
He made the point clear by pulling you back with him so you both fell back on the bed. Jungkook didn’t waste any time as he wrapped your legs around his waist and he was hurriedly leaning over so he could kiss you. 
You wrapped your arms around his neck to pull him even closer. You wanted him and you knew you were just on the cusp of feeling him inside you. You got even more excited when you felt him tugging on your shorts. 
“Are you serious?!” Jungkook exclaimed as he struggled to get them down once again. They were just comfy shorts you threw on, hoping these might be a little easier to deal with than your jean shorts from earlier, but it seems you thought wrong.
Jungkook got frustrated and instead focused on pulling up your shirt and helped you get it over your head and you unclipped your bra and threw it across the room. You didn’t think too much of it, ready to finally get naked and busy, that is until you noticed his gaze locked on your chest.
You were about to question him, but his hand quickly came up and started massaging the softness. Oh. 
You moaned softly as his thumb flicked over the nipple before leaning forward a little more and sucking it. You were a bit taken aback by his actions, but Jungkook’s eager mouth was quick at pulling you back in the moment. 
“Can’t wait to see you covered with whipped cream.” He mumbled softly, but his eyes weren’t on yours. You honestly had no idea what he was talking about or if he was speaking to you or your boobs? 
“Baby, what are you talking about?” You chuckled slightly, running your hands through his soft hair. 
“Our plans for tomorrow, wish they were for now but— ughh— Y/n, need you please.” His gaze finally met your own and he made sure to accentuate with a firm thrust. 
You were about to say something when you felt his hand travel down your body again and tug on your short strings. You hoped this time he would manage to get them down your legs, but you could sense the growing frustration at the fact he couldn’t even untie the little bow you made. 
“Why?! Why can’t I—?!” The more he pulled the worse the knot he had created got tighter, this enchantment seemingly making his brain all scrambled. 
As funny as it was to watch, you were more eager for what was going to happen next so you pushed him away slightly so you could finally shimmy your shorts down your legs. 
Jungkook looked at you thankful for the help and his whole body seemingly cried when your shorts and panties were gone and flung across the room. Seeing you naked, fuck, he’s wanted you like this all day. As much as he wanted to feel you around him, Jungkook was more interested in pleasing you. 
You expected him to get back on top but he laid back over on your side and started ushering you over on top of him. 
“What’s this about?” You wondered. 
“Sit on my face.” He was blunt but the enchantment allowed for nothing more. You were a little shocked once again he was still finding it in him to take care of you when he’s like this, but were you really? This was Jungkook you’re talking about, the guy who thrives on your pleasure. 
You laughed slightly, but quickly obeyed his wish and moved so you were hovering over his mouth. 
You gripped your headboard tight when you felt his hands come up to stroke your thighs as you slowly lowered yourself over his mouth, worried about squishing his head. Jungkook was quick at pushing those worries aside as he pulled you down to eagerly start lapping between your drenched folds. 
You weren’t at all prepared, your back arching and a moan escaping your lips before you could stop it. 
Even in a state like this Jungkook made sure to remind you he knew your body well after years spent together. 
“Jungkook— fuck, fuck yes—“ You groaned when he used his tongue to circle your clit, occasionally sucking on it. Your whole body was on fire, if someone was watching they might have also thought you had eaten some of the enchanted waffles along with him at how desperate you seemed.  
Truth is, you missed, you missed him so much. You had missed him all week, long hours keeping you both apart even before enchantment came into effect. You missed him all day today, you were stuck downstairs as you thought about what might have happened if you had opened the bathroom earlier, what if Jungkook had fucked you on the counter, what if you agreed to stay in bed with him. All of the possibility was dwarfed by how hot you were thinking about what actually happened. Trapped downstairs on the phone with the fifth tech support person trying to help you with your order, all you could think about was your boyfriend’s pretty ass cock and how much you wanted to be pounded into oblivion right then and there for the guy on the phone to hear. 
You’ve been hot all day. As hard as you knew this was for Jungkook, it almost felt like you were being punished being forced to watch. 
Having him like this, below you, eating you out like his life depended on it made you so fucking hot. 
When your thighs started to get a bit shaky, you finally looked down at him a little surprised to see his dazed gaze on you. You happily took one of your hands off the head board and let them tangle into his long brown locks. 
You felt the subtle vibrations of the way he moaned. You watched as one of his hands that was gripping onto your thighs let go and hastily reached downward. Curious, you broke away from his gaze and to turn behind you and you felt a whole new fire light inside you at the sight of him hurriedly pumping his cock. 
You quickly turned back down to him and noticed his eyes had glossed over, this whole thing apparently getting to him more than you thought. 
Oh.
Suddenly you were back in the moment and was painfully aware of the skilled work of your boyfriend's tongue, playing with your clit, licking between your folds, and even into your hole. You knew you would cum soon at this rate. 
“Are you enjoying this that much?” You teased breathlessly, moving your hips in a way that the new angle had your grinding against the tip of his nose. Fuck.
His attention shifted back to you, albeit still dazed. 
You gripped onto his hair tighter when he didn’t answer, even though how could he with your pussy in his mouth. You watched intently as the way his eyes started rolling back. Hot. 
You weren’t in the mood for games, you just wanted to fucking cum at this point. 
“Fuck Jungkook, you’re so good to me always. Love you.” It was a hasty confession as your attention turned towards chasing the high that’s been dangled in front of you all day. 
Jungkook seemed to speed up at the praise. It didn’t take long for that built up tension to finally snap when you cried out as you experienced one of the most toe-curling, mind numbing orgasms you’ve ever had. 
Jungkook gave you no time to recover though, because even after he worked you through it and you started to lift up, he showed no signs of stopping. 
You looked down at him and he nodded up at you, needing no words to explain.
He wanted to watch again, have you cum all over his face one more time. You were so sensitive, confused at the blissful sting of overstimulation, but still extremely turned on because holy fucking shit was this hot. 
Jungkook quickly had you back to that point where that feeling was back all too soon and you were crying out once more and your orgasm hit you faster than a freight train. 
Your brain didn’t know how to comprehend what happened as you sat there for a second, letting your heart and breathing calm down. What just happened? You felt fuzzy all over, loved, comforted, and—
Jungkook’s hand suddenly fell from your thigh as you finally looked down once again. You were delighted to see the fucked out expression, his eyes were closed and you cooed internally at the way his eyelashes tickled his cheeks. He was so pretty. His brows were furrowed as the hand that had long left your thigh continued to move. That’s when you remembered what you saw last time. 
You turned around and was shocked to see the cum covering his toned stomach, but he was still harder than ever. Suddenly you were hot all over again. 
You turned back to Jungkook once more, noticing how pained his delicate expression had gotten. 
“Please, inside…” He finally opened his eyes to look up at you. You also noticed how red he seemed and you wondered if he was just hot, flushed, or was it embarrassment? Maybe all three considering? You could also see how wet his face was, you didn’t know whether that was just you or the tears that had especially collected around his eyes. 
You swung your leg over and took a seat next to him. Jungkook was quick at sitting up and turning toward you, you both just looked at each other before Jungkook got too impatient and hurriedly pulled you into a kiss. 
He was hungry, desperate, and had you breathless by the time he moved you both so you were on your back and he was slotted between your thighs, ignoring the stickiness between you. 
You moaned into the kiss when you felt the steady grind of his cock between your folds. Despite having just come (twice), you still found yourself eager to have him inside you, finally. 
Jungkook pulled away to hurriedly line himself up, ready to finally fucking finally feel you, but just as he was about to push in you remembered something. 
“Wait— Jungkook!” You called and he looked up at you, a little startled. 
“Mhmmm?” He almost sounded like he was drunk, his attention quickly turning back down to your pussy and was entranced at how wet you sounded, his eyes glued to the way his cock looked as he pushed it through the slickness of your folds. 
“Do you think we should use a condom?” You asked, a little concerned. You never typically did these days, but with this enchantment it may be better just in case. 
Jungkook was trying his best to pay attention to your words, but fuck, he was so close and you felt so good. 
“I don’t know if my birth control can go up against this enchantment.” 
“Eghhhh— I don’t mind if you think it’s better. It’s up to you.” His brain was not working, of course he had a preference and that preference was clouding any sort of logical thinking. 
“What— you don’t mind if this gets me pregnant?” You giggled at the comment. 
Jungkook's eyes returned to yours but then back down between you both. “Feel like I could give you octuplets right now.” He chuckled weakly, both trying to joke along with you but he was also incredibly serious, painfully serious.
You just laughed realizing you shouldn’t really be asking him when he’s like this. “Ohhh, that’s just the enchantment talking baby~” You smiled, somehow endeared by his words. 
“I’m serious though, whatever you want to do— but wait, we haven’t used condoms for so long I don’t even remember if I have any left.” He panicked. Just the thought of stopping now made him want to throw something out the window. He felt close already.
“Please hurry baby…” He moaned, trying his best to stay calm but this fucking enchantment was making it very hard.
You sensing the urgency decided to think about this. 
There is no way you wouldn’t end up pregnant from this if you just do nothing— or well, there’s just a great chance. Considering you weren’t enchanted by the waffles maybe that would be enough? You also had no idea anyway if you had any condoms in the room anymore. Maybe you would be fine? You could make your own remedy of sorts in the morning as well just for good measure. 
And would it really be that bad if all that fails? Sure you weren’t at that point of your life where you were ready to start having kids, but this was with Jungkook, not some random guy from a one night stand. If things didn’t go to plan, it wouldn’t be that bad. 
Your judgment was questionable though considering you were just as eager to finally feel him inside you and the way his cock slid over your clit made your mind a little fuzzy. Might you regret it in the morning, maybe, but you would solve that issue when you get there. You had a plan as well so—
“Alright— I have a plan for tomorrow, but just get inside before I lose my mi—” You were hardly able to finish your sentence before Jungkook hurriedly pushed inside you, not even making it in all the way before he buried himself in your neck and let out the most glorious moan as he came inside you.  
You were shocked but you still rubbed his back lightly, trying to help him through it. You could only imagine at this point how intense things have gotten for him, the thought turned you on and for a brief moment considered one day downing three of these waffles and seeing what happens. 
Jungkook eventually pulled away and you immediately noticed the tears that stained his face and quickly brought your hands up to wipe them. 
“Was it good?” You chuckled, but you were starting to get a tad bit concerned seeing how fucked out he was beginning to look. 
He shakily nodded his head. 
“You’re lucky I said yes.” You laughed hoping that would pep him back up back you could tell he was hardly paying any attention to what you were saying.
“S-s-sorry.” His voice was soft and you couldn’t help yourself as you brought him closer to kiss his cheek. The lights were dim in your room, but once your lips touched his skin you finally felt just how wet his face was. 
“It doesn’t hurt right?” You asked immediately as you pulled back.
He shook his head. 
“Feels too good.” He sighed as he steadily started to move his hips again. 
Jungkook was not at all prepared for what it would feel like to be inside you with this enchantment. Maybe he was so sensitive from how many times he’s cum already, or things really have escalated to a point that everything has just become so overwhelming, but the minute he started moving his hips he was rendered speechless. 
The enchantment only seemed to enhance every sensation the warm embrace your walls always gave him. It was so good, you were so good to him. Every sense of his made his brain go haywire, the way you wrapped around him, the way your hands ran along his back, the way you looked up at him as he fucked you, your expression, your eyes alone was enough to get him to cum again. 
He loved you so much. 
“Fuck.” He whispered so quietly he doubted you heard it, he couldn’t say it any louder even if he wanted to. Despite the odd circumstances and how frustrating the day has been, being here with you like this made it all worth it. 
Jungkook didn’t even realize how much his eyes had watered up until your expression started to shift to worry when you brought your hand up to wipe his face. 
“Fuck— Jungkook are you sure you’re ok?” You asked, once again concerned. 
“Mhmmmm, good, so good. Don’t wanna cum yet, wanna make you feel good too.” He cried. He was desperate to make you feel even an ounce of what he did. His pace had remained painfully slow, knowing the minute he sped up it’d be over. 
“This feels good— don’t worry baby this is about you, ok?” You smiled up at him. It was meant to be reassuring but it only made him feel worse. 
Jungkook picked up the pace and relished in your delighted moans and the sound of the bed frame creaking at your escapades. It was overwhelming, so overwhelming, that feeling, that need to fill you up once more became harder to ignore. 
He tried his best to distract himself by kissing you hastily but that only seemed to make things worse. It was just so good. 
“Oh— oh go—“ 
It felt like he was hit with a train the way his orgasm knocked him so suddenly, somehow it was even more intense than before. It felt like a fervor dream, he was delirious, and maybe it was this enchantment, but as he coated your walls with his cum there was some strange part in him that wanted all this to get you pregnant. 
It was a guilty confession that he knew he would regret later, but it’s what fueled him despite how exhausted his body felt to flip you over so you were on your hands and knees so he could do it again. 
The position gave him a great view of your ass, and he cursed to himself quietly as watched the way it’d jiggle anytime he pushed into you. 
“So—so good Jungkook…” You whined. 
“Close?” Was all he could ask and you hurriedly nodded. 
Jungkook’s hand quickly came down to smack your ass and gripped on the soft mounds hard, loving the way you moaned for him. As much as he’s enjoyed the thought about whipped cream all over your titties all day, your ass will always be his favorite. 
Jungkook felt your walls tighten around his cock and he knew you were close. 
He pulled you close so your back was against him, the new angle allowing him to fuck into you easily, while his hand went down to rub your clit and his mouth kissed your neck.
The position had him reaching spots inside you that made your mind go blank as you soon felt him fill you up once again, but he didn’t stop until you were soon cumming all over his cock. 
You were hardly able to recover before Jungkook was pulling out of you and laying down only to usher you so you were hovering over his cock. He looked up at you with pleading eyes, and it didn’t take much to figure out what he was asking from you. 
You were already starting to get a little tired and barely coming off your last orgasm you still found it in yourself to sink down onto his length once again. You felt his hands come up and grip your hips tightly as you began to slowly move. 
You also surprised yourself with the fact that you were keeping up with him, no enchantment fueling your efforts, just your love for this idiot who ate your waffles.
You marveled at his soft sighs of pleasure and how beautiful he looked. He had grown more quiet like back in the kitchen and just by the look on his face you knew things had really gotten intense. You could only imagine, you’re not even sure how many times he’s cum at this point.
“You’re so pretty baby~” You breathlessly confessed and he let out a strained moan as one of his hands moved up to play with one of your tits. For some reason you knew he was close once again.
“You’re gonna cum again for me baby?” You asked but you knew. You noticed his eyes started getting watery again, tears falling from his eyes.
“Y-yes.” He strained and you could hardly hear him.
You decided to speed up a little, not wanting to drag this out for him. You let yourself get lost in the feeling of his cock filling you up, focusing on keeping a steady rhythm. It wasn’t too long after you started losing yourself in the pleasure that you felt his grip on your hips tighten before you heard Jungkook out a moan as his eyes rolled back and you felt him fill you up once again. 
You smiled but Jungkook was quick at moving you so you laid on your side, your back against his chest before he was entering you from behind. He didn’t move for a little while and it was then that you were able to look over at his nightstand to see the time. 
11:56. 
Almost there.
Jungkook also noticed that this was finally about to come to an end and knew he wanted to make the most of it. One more time. 
Jungkook grabbed ahold of your thigh and lifted it up so your leg could rest ontop of his so he could fuck into you easier and slowly started to move. 
“One more time.” He sighed, kissing your neck.  
He wasn’t talking about himself. Four minutes at this point was enough time for cum at least twice, but he was thinking about you. He wanted– no, needed to feel you cum around his cock once more. 
Jungkook quickly found a good pace and reached around to find your clit once again. 
You moaned for him, not honestly thinking you could cum again, but Jungkook always had a way of proving you wrong because you quickly felt that growing need once again. 
It was so good, he was so good. Being close like this, his length buried deep inside, his fingers on your clit, his lips on your skin, you felt so loved and still being a little sensitive from your last orgasm you felt so close so quickly.
As much as he wanted to wait until you were closer, the way your walls were gripping made him spill into you quicker than he liked but he never faltered, speeding up instead determined to make you cum around him before midnight.
“Fuck, fuck please baby–” He pleaded and you cried. 
You were close, so fucking close. 
With a couple more thrusts you felt that blinding surge of pleasure spread through your whole body and moaned his name as he somehow gave you your fourth orgasm of the day. It hit Jungkook as well, your orgasm suddenly having him spilling into you once again. 
It was a blissful end. 
Jungkook shakily worked you both through the waves of pleasure as the clock changed to 12:00. Instead of this neverending sea of desire Jungkook had been swimming in all day, the calm silence of that relief was slowly gifted to him as well. 
You both just sat there trying to collect yourselves because– woah. Despite the circumstances this definitely was a night to remember. 
The longer you laid there the more you just wanted to head to bed but you were sweaty, covered in cum, and your room was still a mess. After a little while you finally found the motivation to pry yourself away from Jungkook’s warm embrace. When you turned around you were a little shocked, or well not that shocked, to see his eyes closed and seemingly asleep already.
You didn’t blame him, honestly surprised he didn’t fall out sooner than this. 
You were about to jump out of the bed to start your shower when you felt a hand on your wrist, stopping you. 
“Don’t leave me please…” His eyes were still closed and he sounded so drowsy. You leaned in closer and pushed the hair out of his face, the ends noticeably damp. 
“What’s that baby?”
“Don’t leave.” He looked up at you. The only thing on Jungkook’s mind was falling asleep with you in his arms.
“I don’t want to get up either, but I was just going to shower and maybe get started a little bit on all the laundry–” 
“Don’t leave.” He said once again.
You leaned down and kissed him on his forehead. “I promise to be back soon ok, you’ll probably be asleep by the time I get back anyway.” 
“But I want you with me…” He pouted. 
“You can come join me in the shower if you want.” You suggested. 
“Tirreeeedddd, can’t this wait till morning.” He sighed and you couldn’t help but giggle. He always gets really baby when he’s sleepy. 
“I’ll be back ok~” You reassured him and headed for the bathroom.
As tired as he was, unlike the last time he went to sleep, Jungkook wanted to make sure you’d be in his arms when he wakes up. Despite how everything and everywhere in his body ached, he still found himself joining you in the bathroom. 
You were shocked but found your cheeks warming when you saw him groggily walk into the bathroom to join you. 
You didn’t want to make the shower take too long, he was tired and you were as well and you had laundry to start. Jungkook was hardly awake, almost falling over a couple times as the warm water fell over you both. 
When you went to shampoo his hair and gently massaged his scalp, even in his delirious state he almost felt teary. This was so nice, you were so so good to him.
“Y/n…” He quietly got your attention. 
“Mhmm~”
“I’m sorry…” 
“What for?” You couldn’t hide your confusion at what he could possibly be apologizing for.
“I’ve been a burden all day, ate those waffles, made things hard for you. I’m sorry.” His brain was hardly working, but he’s felt bad about this all day. 
“It’s alright, I should have gotten a fridge for the shop already anyway.” You laughed. “And you haven’t been a burden alright, today was fun!” You weren’t lying, you definitely had fun today. 
Jungkook smiled and pulled you in for a hug, not wanting at all to let go. Not now, not ever. 
You both eventually made it out of the shower and the minute Jungkook got his clothes on he collapsed onto the bed, sleep becoming too much to fight at this point. You had managed to wiggle the sheets out underneath him, still being visibly damp from earlier.
You went ahead and grabbed everything else and took it to the laundry room, but after seeing how much you had to do, ultimately decided it may just be best to save it for the morning like Jungkook suggested. The shower made you sleepy so instead you went to bring out your thick blanket.
When you got to the room you were a little surprised to find Jungkook sitting up on the bed, looking half out of it. 
“I thought you fell asleep already?” You giggled as you went over to caress his cheek. 
“Mmmm, wanted you here. Can’t fall asleep yet.” He sighed, nuzzling into your hand. 
You took the hint and made quick work on tossing the blanket out over the bed, grabbing the pillows that were on the floor, and climbing into bed with your boyfriend.
As soon as you got in the bed, turned off the lights, and got you both situated he wrapped his arms around you and pulled you close. It probably didn’t take even a minute before you heard his light snores and you were sure it didn’t take long after that for you to join. 
What a day.
⊱ ──────ஓ๑∗๑ஓ ────── ⊰
“You think anyone will believe this?” You asked after he clicked the post button. 
“Probably not, but that’s the point. Feels good to talk about these things though.” Jungkook smiled, his heart warm from reminiscing all day. 
You smiled and hugged him. 
“Alright, I’ve been here long enough, I have classes to get to.” You sighed, hopping up from the bed. “I’ll be back from the shop before 6 so I can do dinner today.” You kissed his cheek and was about to run off to put on your shoes, but Jungkook grabbed your hand. 
He looked down at your intertwined fingers, imagining once again that ring he saw in the shop earlier on your finger, how pretty it would look until you both got matching bands. He was feeling a little too sentimental at the thought and how much he wished it was already on your finger. 
“Ummmm, watcha doing?” You asked, noticing him staring at your hand. 
“Ermm– sorry.” He leaned down and kissed your hand. “Be back soon ok, miss you already.” He sighed, hating that you had to leave him on his day off. 
You leaned down and kissed his lips, Jungkook wholeheartedly melting into the kiss, thinking about what it might be like to kiss you like this on your wedding day. 
You pulled away with a big smile on your face. 
“Oh right! Don’t forget to take the broom over to my mom’s, he’s really been missing her these days.” 
Jungkook groaned. “You know your broom hates me, it’ll take forever just to get him out of the room.” He recounted the last time he was responsible for taking your broom out. 
“Cmoonnn you guys need some bonding time anyway, and plus my mom also wanted to see you as well so… good luck.” You said as you left the room. 
“Alright, come back soon! I’m making bulgogi tonight!” He yelled out to you and he quickly heard you running back and giving him another hug before running out the room again. 
“Bye!” You called out, before the door closed behind you, leaving Jungkook alone. 
How this was his life was still a mystery to him as well, who gets to say they need to take their girlfriend’s broom out? 
Who gets to say they need to take their fiance’s broom out?
Who gets to say they need to take their wife’s broom out?
Jungkook’s face flushed at the thought. Maybe this trip won’t be so bad? He had something he needed to ask your mom anyway.
⊱ ──────ஓ๑∗๑ஓ ────── ⊰
♡ hiswitchygf liked this post 
2K notes · View notes
hongcherry · 9 months
Text
tie again || c.sc (m)
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
"When you show off your skills of tying cherry stems with your tongue, Seungcheol is determined to do the same."
🍒 Pairing: Seungcheol x Reader (afab)
🍒 Rating/Genres/AUs: M(18+); Fluff, smut, humor; Established relationship
🍒 Warnings: Lots of teasing and laughing, very lighthearted tbh aha, Seungcheol's competitive (wbk), oral (f. rec.), names (darling)
🍒 Word Count: 1.2k
🍒 Author's Note: Spontaneously wrote this after tying cherry stems today LOL. Also, I want to start writing without all the worries I usually have when writing, so if you see any errors... No, you didn't 😃 and plz ignore how the coloring doesn't match in the pics, i got too lazy im sorry
seventeen masterlist | main masterlist
Tumblr media
“Hey, wanna’ see something?”
Seungcheol glances up from his phone, eyes scanning your body to lock onto what you want to show him. However, the only thing he spots is what seems to be a cherry stem.
“Are you going to make it disappear?” he teases, a corner of his mouth raising in an annoying smirk.
“No,” you huff and sit down next to him on the couch. He makes no attempt to move and instead grabs your legs to drape over his.
“Alright,” he says, “show me.”
You smile and plop the stem in your mouth.
Seungcheol’s gaze drifts down and watches the way your mouth moves slightly as you do something with the stem.
After a couple of seconds, you stick your tongue out—a tied cherry stem resting on it.
Seungcheol raises an eyebrow at you.
“Showing off your tongue skills, darling? You know, you could’ve shown me in another way.”
You take the stem off your tongue, laughing and nudging him. “Sicko!”
He chuckles with you and leans in to give you a quick peck.
“Impressed, though?” you wonder and hold up the tied stem.
He takes it from your fingers to examine it. Once he’s done, he sets it down and holds out his hand.
“Let me try.”
“It’s not that easy, Cheol,” you reply. You know it’ll stir his competitive side and although you truly love him, you’re excited to see him struggle. You tell yourself you’re not being mean—simply helping him learn a skill in the way you know will work. Competition.
Seungcheol grumbles and taps on your legs.
“Fine, fine,” you say as you get up to retrieve another stem. After rinsing and eating the fruit, you present Seungcheol with his challenge.
Seungcheol adjusts you so you’re in the same position as before on the couch, then puts the stem in his mouth.
You suppress your grin as the minutes pass.
His eyebrows become more furrowed the longer he struggles.
“Babe, just tie it,” you tease.
Seungcheol throws you a glare, tongue still moving inside his mouth. After another minute passes, he finally admits defeat.
“You gave me a flawed one!” he whines.
“No, I didn’t,” you giggle—not because it was flawed, but because he’s simply too cute.
“Let me get one this time,” he says and slides from under your legs.
You watch him travel to the kitchen and back before placing the stem in his mouth again. Like earlier, he ends up with an untied cherry stem.
“It’s okay, Cheollie. You can’t be good at everything,” you coo, taking his sulky face in your hands and wiggling it.
The act causes him to whine more, and you can’t help but kiss his puckered lips before leaving him on the couch to watch some YouTube in the bedroom.
The next day, Seungcheol comes home with two bags of cherries.
It takes him twenty minutes to get it after doing some research. Though, he’s not satisfied. You tied the stem in seconds while he tied his in minutes.
So, Seungcheol sits on the couch, a bowl of washed cherries in front of him as he practices. Days pass until he’s finally getting the hang of it. A few seconds is shed off his record time with each stem he uses.
Two weeks later, he’s sitting you down on the couch.
You stay silent as he holds up the stem for a moment before taking it in his mouth. A few seconds later, he shows you a tied cherry stem on his tongue.
“Look at you, babe!” you cheer, clapping your hands enthusiastically. “Good job!”
Seungcheol’s mouth breaks out in a big grin, dimples on full display. It makes your own lips lift.
“Do it again,” you insist giddily and hand him another stem from the bowl he has.
He complies and like before, ties it within seconds.
“You got it!” you exclaim.
Seungcheol just smiles. You know he loves compliments, but he won’t admit to it.
“Now that you’ve accomplished tying a cherry stem, what other skills have you improved on?” you ask suggestively.
He smirks at you, eyes darkening as he considers entertaining your idea.
“I bet you’re dying to know, hm?” he questions with a deep voice.
You smile. “Of course I am. I want to support you and all your talents.”
He chuckles and before you know it, you’re laying down with your shorts and underwear off.
Seungcheol’s tongue is circling your clit while his hands knead the softness of your thighs. After a few jerks of your hips, he descends lower. The tip of his tongue presses your hole teasingly before gliding up between your slicken folds.
“How am I doing, darling?” he asks.
“I-I think you can do better,” you taunt even though your voice is slightly shaky. Seungcheol catches the quiver but entertains your bratty attitude anyway.
“Let me try harder then,” he hums before lowering down again.
This time, he flattens his tongue as he slides it up your slit before quickly kitten-licking your clit. Your hips buck up at his quick pace while you tangle your hands in his hair.
He smiles against you and then uses two fingers to spread your folds so he can tease your hole with his tongue.
You’re whining his name, throwing your head back against the couch cushions, and begging for more.
He adheres to your pleas and slides his tongue inside.
“Feels s-so good, Cheollie,” you praise.
The comment makes his movements go faster.
The familiar feeling in your tummy builds up until you’re coming around his tongue, legs shaking and hips rising from the intensity of your orgasm.
Seungcheol emerges from between your legs, lower face glistening. The sight has your heart racing again. You need to taste him. To feel him fully.
Seungcheol laughs as you pounce on him, though the end of it gets cut off when you kiss him. He wraps an arm around your lower back while his other rests behind him to steady you both.
“How did I do?” he smiles once you pull away.
“You’ve definitely improved,” you commend.
Seungcheol’s smile grows when you kiss him again. “So, did you have an ulterior motive when you showed off your little tongue trick a few weeks ago?”
“No, but it sure had a nice outcome, didn’t it?” you giggle.
Truthfully, you just wanted something you could brag about to Seungcheol. You knew he’d want to learn how and that he couldn’t turn down a challenge. The thought of something more did cross your mind, but it wasn’t your goal. However, you aren’t going to complain that it happened.
“You’re a little sneaky one,” he chuckles. “I’ll have to keep an eye on you.”
“Only one?”
“True. I’ll have to keep both eyes on you, but that won’t be hard to do.”
You tilt your head in questioning. “Oh?”
“Hm,” he confirms. “You’re too stunning not to look at.”
A pause, then, “Simp.”
“Shut up,” he huffs before bringing your face to his, crashing his lips against yours even though you’re laughing, and he can’t kiss you properly. Though for some reason, it just makes him fall in love with you all over again.
Tumblr media
A/N: Can anyone tie cherry stems with their tongue? 😋
For my “shy/silent” readers, I’ve created a feedback form where you can share your thoughts on my fics in a more anonymous and private way. ^-^
©️hongcherry // DO NOT REPOST OR MODIFY Please consider reblogging if you liked this work to show your support. Feedback/commentary is always welcomed.
477 notes · View notes
lizinthebox · 3 months
Text
Ten Minute Warning - C.JH
Tumblr media
Ten Minute Warning (18+)
C.JH x Fem Reader
w/c: 1.2k
c/w: idol au, softdom!jongho, implied established relationship, thigh riding, mentions of marking, orgasm denial, unprotected sex (don’t do this), lmk if I missed anything
a/n: I’M BAAAAAACK!!! Sorry for the huge lull, I had so much school work and then enjoyed my break :,) I decided to make my comeback with an Ateez fic because I’ve been reading A LOT of them these days. Please reblog if you enjoy it and use the ask box to send requests!! like always this was not proofread lol
“10 minutes!” the stage director shouts. The words ring out in your ears. 
You only have ten minutes to get what you want. You know it’ll never be enough time. It’s never enough time with Jongho. He always leaves you wanting more, even when he’s satisfied you more than anyone else ever has. 
“I can’t take my clothes off now, you’ll have to do it yourself,” he muttered between kisses, starting to unbutton your jeans. Something about him not being able to fuck you back makes you even wetter, you gently roll your hips into Jongho’s lap as you kiss him back, taking a quick pause to pull your jeans all the way off. The two of you have made a habit of having sex in the dressing room dangerously close to the time Jongho needs to be on stage, but tonight is the first time he hasn’t even had enough time to undress and actually fuck you. For now, you’ll have to settle for getting yourself off on his thigh. 
Your hands leave the couch behind Jongho’s head and find their way into his hair, lightly tugging just enough to make him grunt into your mouth. He caresses his hands all the way down your body, finding your hips and pressing them harder into his thigh. “Oh fuck,” your eyes almost roll back as you feel your clit rubbing against him even harder. You start to quicken the pace, eager to reach your high, and unsure of how much time has passed since the ten minute warning. 
Clearly Jongho had his eye on the clock because he quickly put an end to your helpless rutting by firmly gripping your waist and slowing you down. It felt like his fingers might leave a mark from how hard he was holding you, his cock aching in his stage outfit, practically begging to be freed. “Please let me cum before you go,” you plead, leaning out of the kiss but still rolling your hips into his lap. 
“Just a little longer, pretty girl,” he responds, still torturing you with his slow, guided movements. Just as you open your mouth to talk back to him, he grips your hips even harder and speeds up your movement. Instead of letting out complaining like you intended, you let out a sinful moan, immediately turning red over that thought that someone might have heard you. “You sound so pretty fucking yourself on my lap, baby,” Jongho praises you, your embarrassment immediately fading away with his words. You can feel the tightness in your core starting to form, your clit throbbing from the friction. But just as you’re about to go over the edge, Jongho shifts you over on his lap, completely stopping the motion you were growing so fond of.
“What the fuck?” you cry out, tears welling in your eyes over the orgasm you just had ripped away from you.
“I want to cum with you, you can wait for me, right beautiful?” his words contrasting his actions leave your fucked-out mind even more confused. But before you can even realize what he said, Jongho is getting up from the couch, gently setting you down while he gets up. You look over at the clock: 7:27. You know you would have finished in those three minutes if he hadn’t taken it away from you. But you don’t have it in you to put up a fight now, he’s already putting his shoes on and heading out the door, not leaving without giving you one more kiss for good luck. “Wait for me,” he whispers into your ear before pulling away and disappearing into the darkness backstage. 
Then, began the longest three hours of your life. All you could focus on was when Jongho would be back to finish what he started. You wandered around backstage, looking at the monitors but making sure to go back in the dressing room whenever there was a quick change or VCR break. You were used to wasting time while Jongho was on stage, getting out of the way when he needed to be backstage, and supporting him when he thought he had a bad show. But tonight, you could only focus on yourself, your need to have Jongho’s full attention. 
Finally, the encore was over. The clock read 10:39, nine minutes later than you expected to have him back. When finally the door busted open, Jongho, who was still sweaty from being onstage, was finally in front of your eyes again. “Hi, baby! Great show ton-” he cut off your pretend supportive girlfriend act with a kiss so rough you thought your lip might bleed.
“I don’t care about the show, I need you now,” he exhaled between kisses. You loved when he did this, played the tough, hard-to-get boyfriend half the time, but showed you how enamored he is with you the other half. You knew his act from earlier was just that, an act.
Before you knew it your top was on the floor and Jongho was undoing your bra with one hand while the other caressed your entire body. You pull his shirt over his head and move your hands down to unbutton his pants. You run your hand down his boxers, cupping his already hard cock in your hand, making him moan into your mouth. He gently pushes you onto the couch, positioning himself over you. “I need you inside me, please,” you beg, staring into his eyes as he pulls your panties to the side. 
Without any prep, Jongho lines himself up with your entrance, “I’m sorry for making you wait,” is all he says as he melts into you. Your jaw immediately falls open from the mix of pain and pleasure, usually he would make you take his fingers before he fucked you, but tonight he couldn’t wait any longer. His lips worked their way from your mouth to your neck, lightly sucking on your sensitive skin, making your nails dig into his back. He thrusts into you again, this time a little harder, making you let out a moan only muffled by your own bottom lip between your teeth. “You feel so good, baby, fuck,” he whispers onto the skin of your neck as he sets his pace.
Your walls tighten around him at his words and you can feel the knot in your stomach growing again. You know how much he loves to cum together, so you instinctively clench around his cock, giving him what he needs to get there. “J-Jongho I’m gonna cum, fuck don’t stop,” you plead. And he doesn’t. He keeps fucking you through your orgasm, finally spilling into you before letting himself slip out of you. 
Jongho lays next to you on the comically small couch, his chest heaving as much as yours. “You’re perfect, you know that, right?” is what he breaks the silence with. You smile at him, still not quite able to form words yet. “Let’s get ready to go home now, yea?” he follows up. You nod and he takes your hand to help you off the couch, your legs slightly wobbly. He smiles at you while you put on his hoodie and your own shorts before heading out the dressing room door.
167 notes · View notes
laura1633 · 2 months
Note
okok we heard charles saying he’s not sensitive to bottoming…can you write about the opposite?? maybe a fluffy drabble about either one of them bottoming for the first time or something?
whatever you do it’ll be amazing lol
Aww thank you anon 🥰
Well I posted a short drabble the other day of Max's first time bottoming, it was fluffy so it might fit the ask. If you want to check it out then it is here
As I have already written a little something about Max's first time, here is a random drabble about Charles' first time. As always with these drabbles they are just short little unedited ideas not meant to be fully formed fics or anything.
"We don't have to go any further if you don’t want to” Max mumbles as he works his lips down Charles’ throat, “I can go back to using my fingers” 
“No, I want you” Charles mumbles, he’s not as afraid as he was earlier this evening when he’d taken Max’s hand and disappeared out of the club with the Dutchman. Admitting that this was going to be his first time with a guy hadn’t brought about any laughter or even shock from Max, the Dutchman had just proceeded more gently, more patiently. 
“If you need to slow anything down though” Max smiles, “Just say, I know it can be a little scary the first time” The Dutchman rips open a condom and starts rolling it on himself. Charles watches wide eyed and suddenly feels hyper aware of every single inch of Max, and there are a lot of inches. Nice thick inches that Charles is sure most guys would be overjoyed to see  but he is just a little nervous about how it’s all meant to fit inside him. 
“I think it might be easier if you go on top of me” Max shuffles so he’s sat up against the headboard before gripping his hands around Charles’ waist and lifting the Monegasque up on to his lap. “You can control how much of me you take” 
“I want all of you” Charles pouts despite feeling even more intimidated now he’s perched atop Max’s thighs. He still wants all of the Dutchman though, there’s no other scenario he can even begin to contemplate. He hasn’t come this far not to feel every last inch. 
Max’s hands glide down Charles’ back until the Dutchman is pressing the tips of his fingers back up into Charles’ body. There’s not as much resistance as there was earlier and Charles feels strangely proud at how well he opens up at Max’s touch. It’s like his body knows instinctively what he needs - and he needs Max. 
“Please” Charles’ tone is a little desperate as Max eases his fingers out. The Monegasque whimpers at how strange it suddenly feels to be empty. He’s not sure how long Max had fingered him for but now the pressure is no longer there he feels his muscles twitching helplessly around the emptiness. 
“I just want you to go at your own pace” Max gives Charles a soft reassuring smiles as he presses his cock right against Charles’ ass. The Monegasque nods eagerly but his heart rate continues to soar. Max’s cock feels bigger and heavier now, despite only pushing against Charles’ rim. 
Charles really isn’t one to panic but everything feels new and terrifying and exciting and he is suddenly overcome with emotion knowing that this is happening with Max. His Max. The Max he practically grew up alongside. The Max he hated and then tolerated and then fell in love with him from afar. Not that Max knows that last part yet. For all the Dutchman really knows this could be a casual fuck. Well, as casual as it can be when one of you is losing their anal virginity.. It doesn’t feel particularly casual though, Max is soothing up and down Charles’ back and kissing over his shoulders and cooing soft praises as he tells Charles to take things slowly. 
The Monegasque goes to try and  sink down on Max but hesitates the second he feels the blunt end of the Dutchman’s cock pressing against his rim. It feels impossibly big. Too much. Charles keeps trying to inch himself down but nothing feels like it’s happening and then - 
“Fuck” Charles hisses as the head of Max’s cock pushes inside him. The sudden pressure punches the air out of the Monegasque’s lungs. It’s different to how fingers felt, different to what he imagined. He’s feels spread wide. Full up. Happy and elated and still a little terrified but Max is soothing him and kissing him and touching him in ways that make him thankful that he waited for the Dutchman for his first time 
Charles doesn’t mean to entirely ignore Max’s instructions but he sinks down almost half way in one go and then does the rest in another swift movement until Max is fully inside him. It hurts a little. There’s a slight burn and uncomfortableness but despite that, knowing he has Max’s dick inside him is enough of a turn on all by itself. The Dutchman is breathing heavily, his cheeks a little flush, eyes a little darker. 
“You feel good” Max moans, his voice all raspy and Charles can’t help but smile back, “Taking me so well too” 
Charles feels the heat rising across his face. He’s not always the most confident despite outward appearances, even so he’s not felt this shy in quite sometime. In fact he’d probably have to go back to when he slept with his first girlfriend for the first time to feel anywhere near this way. It still wouldn’t compare though. He feels more vulnerable now because this feels real. The real him opening himself up to someone else for the first time. 
Max’s hand wraps around Charles’ cock as he starts stroking and Charles responds by starting to roll his hips in nice little circles and gets used to how it feels to be stretched open. The Monegasque isn’t really sure what the best technique is but whatever he is doing seems to be working for Max because even the smallest of movements have the Dutchman moaning happily. 
As Max kisses and licks and sucks his way up Charles’ neck the Monegasque lifts himself up so he can feel the heavy drag of Max’s cock against his insides. As he sinks back down again Charles feels both of their bodies shake. Max is patient though, just like he promised he would be. Patient enough for Charles to build up slowly until he’s moving up and down with a nice little rhythm and fucking himself down on to Max’s cock over and over. It’s only then that Max starts bucking his hips up to meet each thrust. 
Charles steadies himself by gripping tight of Max’s shoulders as the movement gets a little more desperate and ragged. Max’s hands are holding on to his waist tightly. It’s better than Charles had imagined it. Hotter. Each moan. Each dip of the bed. Each desperately filthy kiss Max presses against his lips. It’s everything he wanted and so much more. 
It’s not just the feel of Max’s cock splitting him open or the Dutchman’s hand jerking him off in a nice steady rhythm that pushes Charles right over the edge though. It’s getting to hear Max moaning as he spills into the condom, it��s getting to feel the Dutchman’s grip tighten on his waist. It’s getting to feel his body burn at every point it touches Max’s.
But most of all it is Max telling him how much he loves him that sends Charles spiralling and coming hard as he collapses down against Max’s broad body and trusts that the Dutchman is going to catch him and keep him safe.
81 notes · View notes
allastoredeer · 1 month
Note
HIIIII your Just Kiss Already series has consumed me!!!! I’m OBSESSED! Do you have any idea how long it’ll be in total? I adore slow burns but also the painnnnn of waiting. I totally understand if you don’t know but I am constantly refreshing for updates even though I know this stuff takes time! Do you happen to have any recs for radioapple fics that are similar or you’d recommend to hold me over?
Hello! Sorry for the late response.
I'm still doing a bit of reading myself, I haven't gone through all the fics I've wanted to read, but here's some of the RadioApple I've found so far that I enjoyed:
Lucifer and His Terrible, Horrible, No Good, Very Bad Relationship by keelywolfe - A series following the overall dysfunction and strange terrain of Lucifer and Alastor's relationship...of sorts. There is smut involved. I really enjoy the fun, disjointed dynamic between them, especially with Lucifer having to learn/figure out how Alastor thinks to get a grasp of how to interact with him. Do mind the tags, there is some unhealthy relationship in there, miscommunication on both sides, lots of dysfunction involved, and smut, but I really enjoyed their interactions and how they're learning to read each other. Also, it has bottom!Alastor which is my favorite :3
My Kingdom Come Undone by literalmetaphor - Charlie roping Alastor and Lucifer into doing trust exercises to help them get along. Heheh I really like the humor in this one. Both Alastor and Lucifer are such petty little bitches, and it amuses me to no end. They do not hold back their verbal punches. I also really like a lot of the author's descriptions. They're fun and scratch my brain in just the right way. I haven't finished it just yet because I've been busy, but it's still open in my browser so I can get back to it whenever I get time.
Unhealthy Attachments by keelywolfe - More dynamic between Alastor and Lucifer, and what Alastor gets out of having sex with Lucifer (Rated E in case that wasn't obvious). Alastor and his strategic brain, and how that bleeds into the dynamics he builds with other people. I love getting insight into his brain like that. (Another bottom!Alastor fic because 😫👌 I love that shit).
And...huh, that's it, actually. I have a few more pulled up in my browser that I'm gonna get around to reading, but as for RadioApple these are the ones I bookmarked. LOL I'm actually just noticing how many RadioStatic fics I bookmarked.
Hope you enjoy these! I love fics with a fun, bitchy Alastor and a deep-dive into his brain and social interactions with other characters. It's my bread and butter.
EDIT: I forgot to answer your question at the beginning of the asks XD Thank you! I'm glad you're enjoying the series! I'm not sure how long the series is going to be just yet. I know, at the very least, they'll have to kiss, per the name. My brain loves developing plots though, so it may span longer and REALLY deep dive into Alastor and Lucifer's relationships and the trials and tribulations that put it to the test.
Hopefully, I can get around to writing the next part soon!
99 notes · View notes
nanichi0 · 1 year
Text
NSFW Choso Drabble
Character/Series: Choso Kamo/JJK
Rating: NSFW, minors DNI
Length: ~530 words
CW: AFAB!reader (reader’s pronouns are not mentioned), Choso has a lot of cum and love to give, cumplay and creampie mention, no other warnings really
Notes: It took so much willpower to not bring my breeding kink into this, but I’m saving that for another longer thing lol. Oh and there’s no mention of any canon JJK stuff other than Choso’s name so ig you could replace him with your fav and it’ll work all the same 😂❤️
Tumblr media
Choso loves making a mess out of you in bed. 
He pushes your naked body down and gets on his knees, leaving trails of sloppy kisses up your thighs. When he reaches your clit he sucks on it slowly, gently, applying just enough pressure to make you squirm under him from the pleasure, but not enough for you to orgasm. Choso eats you out until you’re dripping in a mixture of his saliva and your own arousal. Once he thinks you’re ready, he stands back up and slips his underwear off. Choso spits on his cock and rubs it against your pussy, using it to nudge your clit over, and over, and over again. He gradually adds more pressure every time his dick grazes against your entrance, until he eventually slips in just the tip, drawing a gasp out of you as he pulls back out and repeats the motion. Choso loves to tease you, loves the sounds that fill the room in the process— the loud squelching of wet body parts rubbing together, his name falling off your lips, your sweet voice begging for him to please, please fuck you. His pleasure builds upon hearing your pleads and seeing your desperate facial expressions. “Not yet,” he says, continuing his movements. “Just a little longer, angel. Just a little longer and I’ll fill you up like you deserve.” When he feels that he’s reaching his first orgasm he uses his hand to stroke himself. “Spread it for me, baby,” he breathes. You comply, dipping your hand down to part your lower lips. Choso loves how you look so vulnerable and inviting, opening yourself up just for him. And just like that, he reaches his high. Spurts of cum shoot onto your pussy and fingers. It’s so warm, and sticky, and there’s so fucking much of it. You bring your hand up to your mouth to clean your fingers off. Choso’s face is flushed, his mouth open slightly as he admires you and the lewd scene between your legs. You look ravishing, he thinks. He watches the rise and fall of your chest and meets your lustful gaze. You know what comes next. Choso loves what comes next. He grips his cock, still hard despite the massive load he just decorated you with. In precise motions he uses it to swipe his cum toward your entrance. Then he slowly pushes in, fucking his cum into you where it belongs. You’re always so good for him, so patient, so he makes sure to reward you for it. With his seemingly never-ending stamina Choso does as he promised. He fucks you until you can’t possibly cum anymore. He fills you up until your body can’t hold it in and you’re oozing cum onto the bedsheets no matter how many times Choso tries to push it back inside. And it’s at that point, when you’re a completely spent mess of cum and spit and sweat, that Choso finally stops. He kisses you and cleans you up, of course, already thinking about the next time he’ll get to do this with you. Choso loves making a mess out of you, and he loves that you’re his. 
441 notes · View notes
dkfile · 11 months
Text
desire, desire
Tumblr media
❛ he is sure your presence alone would be enough to keep him alive through even the coldest winter months. ❜
word count | 1.2k (1199) genre | angst, pining
everything would be a lot easier, wouldn’t it, if you let him into your heart. everything would be a lot easier if you weren’t so afraid it’ll all fall apart.
★ warnings | none that i can think of lol.  ★ author’s note | one of my favourite pastimes has to be writing something when i should be studying. i’ve got like 7 drafts and 50+ ideas in my head but this is the only one that i ended up finishing so :) hope u enjoy this word vomit
Tumblr media
Believe what you want to believe, but he is sure nothing is more painful than this.
The winter air nips at his cheeks, kissing his nose with the tenacity of a lover with enough love to drown cities. The wind sweeps his air up as he stares at the cityscape, lips parted in awe at just how alive it is. Buildings tower over one another, competing to have the most power, and the roads are a blur of red, yellow, and green, with shouts of frustration echoing off brick and reaching the clouds of the evening sky.
He has been up here dozens of times before, watched the havoc from above, pretending to play God — but it knocks him off his feet every time.
“Are you cold?”
His throat goes dry and his hands grow clammy. He keeps up the facade, cool and collected, a boy of indifference. He’s not quite sure how much longer he can keep this up for.
“I should be asking you that,” he says. He was hoping his voice would sound calm, maybe a little cold and brooding, but instead it comes out at an odd high pitch. Discomfort dances on the tip of his tongue, bold and shameless, and it is enough to cause you to flinch. “You’re the one who didn’t dress for the weather.”
“I didn’t think it was going to be this cold.”
He hums, forces himself to leave it be. But one shiver from you and he sighs, slipping off his jacket and draping it over your shoulders.
“Mark—”
“Zip it,” he says, not unkindly. He goes to dust something off the shoulder the same time you turn your head to look at him. His knuckles meet the cold skin of your cheek and sends a jolt of electricity down his spine. His insides have turned warm all of a sudden; he’s overwhelmed by how quickly it smothers him, how quickly it engulfs him — he is sure your presence alone would be enough to keep him alive through even the coldest winter months.
“Well, now you’ve got no jacket,” you state.
“I’ve got a sweater on, I’ll be fine,” he shrugs, “at least one of us decided to be smart and layer up.”
The smile you give him doesn’t quite meet your eyes. It’s almost there — almost, but not quite. Something inside of him cracks.
“I’m sorry,” Mark says suddenly.
You frown. “For what?”
“For everything.”
“What the hell are you talking about, Mark?”
“I—” he halts, feeling everything inside him shut down when understanding dawns on your face. He turns back again at the chaos of the city, at the people stumbling down streets and shop owners flipping the ‘CLOSED’ signs on their windows.
He looks everywhere but at you. The art of avoidance is hard, something he has never quite learned how to master — why should he, when all he’s ever wanted was to be close to you, to have you.
“You what?” you ask softly.
“I shouldn’t have told you,” he says, “I shouldn’t have told you that I love you.”
You’re quiet for a while. Mark isn’t sure if he prefers silence over words. Over another rejection. “Mark, I—”
“I just thought that it would make me feel better, if I got it off my chest, I thought it…” he trails off. He hears your breath hitch. Then, he whispers, “I’ve loved you for years and keeping it a secret was killing me.”
He barely hears you above the breeze, “For years?”
An exhale. Then, a confirmation. “For years.”
Suddenly, you’re stepping away from him, and the world tips on its axis. “I don’t understand,” you respond, voice rising. “If you’ve loved me for years then why are you here?”
“What do you mean?”
“You know what I mean.”
A confused frown drags along his lips. The previous apathetic demeanour he so desperately tried to keep up has disappeared as his whole body shifts to face you in your shaking, panicked glory. There is something in your eyes that he can’t read and the unknown almost splits him in two.
“No, I don’t,” he says, the caution evident in his tone. “What’s wrong?”
“Why are you here?” you repeat, frantic, “Here, on this rooftop, next to me. Why are you giving me your jacket and worrying about my wellbeing when you watched me walk away last night after you told me that you love me.”
He softens, heartbreakingly so, and falls apart at your words so pathetically quick that it scares him.
“Why aren’t you mad?” you ask. “Why aren’t you cursing me to the gods or talking shit about me to your friends or—”
“I would never do that to you,” he interrupts, disgusted at the thought and offended that you think that he’d stoop so low.
“I hurt you, Mark. You’re supposed to be yelling at me. You’re supposed to hate me.”
His shoulders droop. “You’re my best friend. I could never hate you.”
“You should.”
“But I don’t,” he says, persistent. “I don’t think I ever could.”
You freeze, his words rooting you to the spot.
“Why not?”
It’s a selfish thing to ask. You know the answer. You know it pains him to say it, especially if you won’t say it back. But the three little words are reassuring, a reminder that he feels the same way you do, and is brave enough to take a chance.
“Because I love you.”
It’s exhausting, you’re sure, to love someone like you. Your heart has been slashed and scorched too many times to count, torn piece by piece by people who walk into your life and anchor themselves into it, taking you for granted and discarding you when you’ve served your purpose.
Someone who falls too hard, falls too easily, and suffers the consequences.
He takes a hesitant step towards you, fingers reluctant as they rest on your cheeks and swipe away the stray tears you never even noticed fell from your eyes.
“I’m sorry.” It’s you who apologizes this time, quiet sob escaping your lips.
“For what?”
There are so many things you could say. For not being ready. For being afraid. For loving you but not being able to say it.
Instead, you opt for, “I don’t know.”
Mark hums. He knows you’re lying, has mentioned once that your voice cracks when you lie, but he doesn’t push the subject — doing so may only result in you slipping from his grasp, and he would set the world on fire if that were to ever happen.
He pulls you into his chest, unbothered by your tears staining his favourite sweater.
“I can wait, you know,” he murmurs into the dead of night.
You aren’t quite sure if he wanted you to hear that. Still, you whisper, “But what if you regret it?”
Mark inhales sharply. He’s asked this question himself, staring at the ceiling of his bedroom when he was unable to sleep. But the answer has always been the same.
Love is painful. Torturous, almost. And love, perhaps, makes you stupid.
But Mark wouldn’t have it any other way.
“I won’t,” he replies eventually. “I think I could love you forever.”
211 notes · View notes
Text
 DREAMS-k.b x gn! reader
Okay! Last day of this event and final fic that’s coming out before I run back into my little writer cave and start figuring out a balance between novel writing, requests, and managing to keep myself together when the chaos starts picking up in these next few months. Requests will likely start coming out in the upcoming week, though if not then, it’ll be around the middle of the week after. Thats a pretty rough estimate because I have no actual idea how busy my life is gonna get by the time that April hits, but we’ll see. 
I meant to post this yesterday but by the time I’d remembered, it was four in the morning and I was tired as hell because my brain cannot handle staying up any later than three thirty unless I’ve gotten a nap or two in beforehand lol. 
Fic type- I’d,, I’d classify this as fluff with angsty undertones? Maybe slight hurt/comfort, I honestly can’t really say
Warnings- mentions of drowning, mentions of death, mentions of heights (reader has a fear of them because I projected a teeny tiny bit lol) and mentions of falling
Tumblr media
Over the two weeks leading up to the final ten days of winter, Kaz Brekker had been experiencing dreams. 
They weren’t his normal dreams of darkness, dreams that had him convinced he’d spent his sleeping hours in the depths of the Fold, nor were they the nightmares that occasionally waltzed back through his subconscious to remind him of all that he’d lost, all of the things he had to lose. 
They were weird dreams, to say the least of it. He would find himself talking to someone whom he’d never met in some of them. He knew more about a person who did not exist than he knew of some of the newer recruits into the Dregs. He knew more about a person who did not exist than he knew of even those who’d been in the Dregs for more than two months, even those who’d been there longer than five or six. 
Others were a lot like his occasional nightmares. He would find himself talking to the person he’d never met one moment, find himself drowning in the next. He would find the person his subconscious had made up for him to his right, drowning but looking more at peace with it than he had. 
“How long have they been a thing?” Jesper asked shortly after Kaz had accidentally alluded to the dreams whilst talking to him and Inej. They were heading to Fifth Harbor, where they would meet in a cafe, negotiate the terms of ownership for a building that had once been Dime Lions owned but was to be owned by the Dregs since Pekka had left. 
“Nearly two weeks,” Kaz said. “Why?”
“Ravkan legend,” Inej said. “Suli legends have come from it, so I know what Jes is referencing.”
“It’s not a legend,” Jesper said. “It’s a phenomenon. The fact that it’s gift from the Ravkan saints, the idea that it was given to the Suli by their ancestors, is where the myth and legend aspects come in. Nina talked about it after the Ice Court, I think. Mentioned that she’d been having dreams about Matthias and then it felt like they were soulmates? There is literal scientific evidence behind it. The dreams are supposed to be a kind of prologue.”
“Prologue to what?” 
“A life with someone whom the universe deems your other half,” Inej said. “Your confidante, your strength when you are weak. It’s said to be a gift from the saints, one only given to those who are deemed worthy.” 
Kaz scoffed. The idea seemed ludicrous to him. Why would he, someone who’d spent the broader half of his life committing more crimes than he could ever be redeemed for, end up with a soulmate? Why would the saints think to give him one, if not an attempt to change his character? 
“I am not worthy of saintly gifts,” Kaz said. 
Jesper shrugged. “We know that. The saints probably know as much, too, but you were chosen at random.”
“Not everyone in a relationship knows that the person they’re with is their soulmate,” Inej added. “The prologue, Jesper called it, is a two week grace period before you meet them. You skip the get-to-me questions in your waking hours by having to deal with them in your sleeping ones. Your subconscious sets the scene, and you just have to deal with it. Be grateful, Kaz. You might not think yourself deserving, but the saints, for some reason, do.” 
“And what if you’re wrong?” Kaz asked.
Jesper shrugged, and Inej followed with the same.
“Then the saints have chosen someone different, and you may be right about the fact that you do not deserve their gifts at all,” Inej said. The trio walked into the cafe where the negotiations were to occur, and Kaz let the matter rest. 
-
A week later, the dreams continued, and Kaz continued to wonder what their root was, tried to pinpoint some reason that they kept on. Some part of him had begun believing Inej and Jespers words about the phenomenon, and after a bit of reading, Kaz may have found himself a religious man after all, though he did keep to pessimistic habits rather than give in to the slightest hint of optimism. 
Then, on the day of the seventeenth of March, Kaz found himself yearning to go to the bookstore that’d opened up near the East Stave. He’d read all of the books that lined the shelves he kept in his office, and he needed something new. He’d never been much of a reader as things were, so it really shouldn’t’ve concerned him that he’d read all of the books he’d owned, but on that particular day, it did. 
He worried for the off chance that he would find himself with off time and choose to spend that time reading a book, only to find that each book on his shelves had been read two or three times already, so he gave in. He walked through the East Stave until he was finally in the bookstore and could breathe again. 
“You don’t seem like the reader type,” came the voice of someone Kaz knew had to be the owner. “I mean that respectfully, of course. Businessmen and criminals who dress like them are normally the ones doing the writing.” 
Kaz blinked a bit startled as he realized that the voice sounded familiar. It sounded like the voice of the person he’d been hearing in his dreams. 
The person who’s favorite book was by an author who’d been dead for centuries, though the book had never quite become a classic like plenty of the others. The person who yearned for a life in the countryside, the person who loved the rain and, despite their yearning for a quiet life of many beautiful sunsets in a place unaffected by light pollution, loved the city. 
“I’m not,” Kaz said. “Not normally. I’ve read all of the books on my shelves. Thought I’d come round, pick up something for the next time I have time to spend reading a book.” 
Kaz turned to look at you, and the realization came twice. 
Oh. It was you, after all. The person with whom he’d spent more than fifty of his dreaming hours. The person with whom he’d conversed, the person whom he occasionally dreamt about losing.
Oh. It was you, after all. The person who knew how Kaz took his coffee, the person who helped him figure out plans for heists when he was stuck and could not stop thinking about it even in dreams, the person whos laugh Kaz would’ve died to listen to even once in person. 
“I’ve read the Ravkan tales of phenomena,” you said. “I’ve listened to Suli people talk about it and how they consider it a gift, not from their saints, but from the people who came before them. I’ve listened to the Zemeni talk about it like it is the most sacred thing known to humanity. I’ve seen the Kaelish people discuss the dreams like they are fictious. I’ve read read equations written out in some attempt to understand it by a couple of Shu Hans old kings and queens, and I’ve seen the Kerch people try to monetize it relentlessly since I came last week. All of them describe a feeling.” 
Kaz nodded. He’d read up on it, too. “The feeling when two souls meet after so long spent talking in dreams. It feels like--”
“Like you already know your soulmate. The dreams are what that’s for,” you said. “You learn about them what it is that you need to know, what the universe wants you to know, and then you meet them and you learn the rest of it.”
“The purpose of the dreams is to get the ‘get-to-know-me’ Q&A out of the way, and that’s done well enough,” Kaz said. “The meeting is the part where you realize that the saints, the universe, whoever it was that decided to pair soulmates together, were right. You look at them and you just know, beyond any rationale. You look at them, and you think--”
“The universe did not get this wrong,” you said. 
Kaz nodded. “Yeah. You and your fear of heights recognize that well enough.” 
You shot him a very pointed look. “This from the man who has had me drowning several nights in a row the past week.” 
The dreams wherein Kaz was drowning and panicked, but you were relaxed, like you knew your time had come and you were accepting the death that awaited. Kaz had felt much the same in the dreams wherein both of you fell, calm and collected even though all that he could feel around him was air as he rapidly moved toward the ground. 
He met your gaze, letting a smirk grace the right side of his lips. 
“Well then, it’s lovely to meet you. My name is Kaz Brekker. I don’t recall ever having introduced myself in our sleeping hours.” 
“Y/N,” you introduced. “It’s your lucky day, Mr. Brekker. Soulmates get a half-off discount. Store wide.” 
Kaz scoffed. “Lucky me,” he said. “Looks like I’ll be coming round often, then.”
You laughed, and Kaz felt his heart give a flutter. “Can’t wait.”
Kaz hummed. “Nor can I, so it seems.” 
It was the start of the best thing that Kaz Brekker would ever have, the start of something incredible. 
230 notes · View notes
Text
I made another FunnyBunny interaction because there’s a lot of people that like it and I think their dynamic is cute. I’m putting a break here cause it’s longer and more philosophical and fluffy.
Look Out the Window
Pomni: So this is it, huh? Your room. It’s very uh… I guess… simple?
Jax: Yeah. Not a lot to it. For the longest time I didn’t know what sort of things I wanted in here. Caine can make tons of stuff, but I wanted something that would actually help me relax. So that’s why I sprung for a window.
*Jax leans on the sill of a window, looking out at the pink-red sunset*
Pomni: A window. So you can see the tiny, fake world we live in.
Jax: Yup. It gives me some degree of comfort, y’know?
Pomni: How?
Jax: Hm?
Pomni: How does seeing this stupid little world we’re all stuck in make you happy? It makes me feel worse.
Jax: *long pause* Yeah. I get it. But… Think about it for a minute. The Amazing Digital Circus… You ever hear about the Law of Entropy?
Pomni: What?
Jax: I heard about it… uh… well, sometime before all this, I heard about it. Basically it’s the reason why things don’t last. *counting off on his fingers* People, places, stories, ideas, eventually it’ll all just go away. And that’s especially true with computer stuff.
Pomni: So what?
Jax: All it takes for a computer to stop working is time. There’s all these little doodads inside it that are pushed and pushed hard every time it gets used, and eventually *finger snap* one of em messes up. This makes another doodad mess up, and then another, and another, until it all falls down. Look outside.
*Pomni looks outside. It’s bright and mostly cloudless like always.*
Jax: To keep that world running, plus all of us, plus whatever Caine wants to dream up, with no hiccups 24/7 hasta take one beast of a computer. Full of doodads. All being pushed and pushed nonstop. Sure, doodads can get fixed. Until too many of ‘em break at once. Then the whole thing comes apart and everything here…
Pomni: So… you’re saying…
Jax: That one day this’ll all stop. Probably not today. Or tomorrow. Or next month. Or next year. But it’ll all end. That’s why I like this window. I can see everything that hasta be kept running, and know that time is gonna run out for it eventually. Then we can go home, wherever that is.
Pomni: I… I wish I could believe all that so easy.
Jax: *shrugs* Well, it’s either that or there’s a butt-ton of redundant systems that’ll outlast time itself and we’ll be stuck here for a nonillion years. *sits on his bed* Whichever you wanna believe. C’mere, you can see the sunset better from my bed. *pats the comforter*
Pomni: Uh… what do-?
Jax: Don’t make it weird Pompom. Just sit with me for a bit.
*Pomni hesitates but sits with him*
Pomni: …It is a pretty sunset. Even if it is fake.
Jax: Think about how much raytracing you’d need to keep it going. Can’t be good for the computer.
*Pomni sits for a while before gently laying her head on Jax’s shoulder.*
—Personally I don’t believeJax was in IT, but he probably read a lot of sci-fi in college LOL anyway bye —
24 notes · View notes
meloriri · 10 months
Text
bsd 108 spoilers !!! + F Dostoevsky’s crime and punishment spoilers i guess
im not totally convinced that fyodor’s act was completely fake honestly and ill explain why! this is just a quick thought not fully thought out so bare with me
i’m sure this is common knowledge but character backstory and personalities tend to be ripped from the author’s works rather than the actual author’s personality. Example; Akutagawa and the mc of rashoumon, dazai and the mc if no longer human, etc. if not inspired by the main character, they’re inspired by the theme of that work or many of the author’s works
f dostoevsky’s crime and punishment is a novel that follows Raskolnikov, a main character who literally kills someone because he thinks he’s special and he can. ( obviously a lot more in depth in the book lol) the book follows him in the first segment committing his crime and another segment of him receiving “punishment.” The first part is actually over fairly fast but it’s still really important to note.
while Raskolnikov is a lot more anxious and cautious than fyodor, i still see the personalities intersect. Raskolnikov goes on about how he’s going to commit this murder and thinks that it actually makes him a saviour because the woman he wanted to kill was a bad person. aka; he’s killing this lady because it’ll make the world a better place, according to him. Sounds familiar? Fyodor in BSD does his wrong doings claiming its to cleanse the world from evil. I’m sure most people already know this, but I thought I’d catch you up anyway. Raskolnikov is a man of few words, never seeming to lose his composure past the drop of a facial expression. He’s incredibly intelligent in most regards and because of that he overlooks his own flaws. He’s also kind of neurotic, he talks to himself, does things on impulse, etc. He’s not good at socializing and yet he can blend effortlessly into conversations with others. He feels a lack of remorse at any of his wrong doings. I see all these traits easily in BSD’s Fyodor.
However, in the second half of the novel, Raskolnikov faces some changes. He says he doesn’t feel guilty, and he still believes he’s in the right, and yet there’s a sense of guilt in his inner conscience that’s eating away at him. Suddenly, he gets nervous, expressive, emotional, he’s rushing to defend himself because he thinks what he did is justified because of his circumstances. He thinks he needs help. Raskolnikov doesn’t face actual punishment for his crimes until the very end of the novel, instead he struggles with the inner turmoil of knowing what he did. In the most recent chapter, Fyodor has this personality switch break down where he screams out for help and basically says he cant control it because of his ability and thats not his true self, referring to the him that apathetically kills others. Similarly, Raskolnikov breaks down multiple times in the novel, saying that the him that did that doesn’t represent him fully, that he couldn’t control it, etc. He victimizes himself, saying it’s because he’s poor and ill. In fact, he tells another character named Sonia that he cant control it because he is ill. Sounds familiar?
Raskolnikov backtracks several times in the novel, reverting back to his apathetic personality before breaking down all over again. At one point, he even confesses his entire crime, before suddenly taking on a light carefree looking and claiming to have been kidding. Literally EXACTLY what just happened with Sigma in the manga.
I don’t fully believe that Fyodor was telling the truth, but I don’t think it was all just a lie like he claimed. I personally think that the note and gun WAS from himself, that he wrote the “help me” in a similar crazed panic and hid it away. When he saw it, he was reminded and broke down again, accidentally spilling a bit too much truth in what he said. He snaps back into being normal after calming down and acts like he’s still in the other personality to trick Sigma. And, given what he said, this is somehow related to his ability.
How is it related to his ability? I have NO fucking idea. Though we have seen Fyodor with another form of himself in dead apple claiming to “crime” and “ punishment” which would check out perfectly here, theres too many other contradictions for me to be confident in that at all
What do you think??? I’m going to work through my thoughts about his ability more. then maybe I’ll add to this :)
83 notes · View notes
tobesolonely · 2 years
Text
Tumblr media
a/n: heyyy it’s me everyone lol its been a min, I’m finally trying to get out of my slump so please enjoy this and lmk what you think :) 
i posted this sneak peek a while ago lol
word count: 2.6k
my ko-fi! thank you :)
. ⋅ ˚̣- : ✧ : – ⭒ ⊹ ⭒ – : ✧ : -˚̣⋅ .
Harry was upset with Y/N.
Not by any fault of her own–she was perfect and could do no wrong in Harry’s eyes. She was simply just...busy. So busy with school and work, and although Harry liked to think he was a reasonable man, all the sensibility he possessed went flying out the door whenever it came to Y/N. She made him irrational, quite honestly. 
Take right now, for example.
Harry would follow her around all day if he could, but Y/N had the annoying habit of going back to her own place whenever she was overwhelmed and had a lot to get done–claimed that Harry was too distracting, that she wasn’t productive whenever she tried to work at his place because he couldn’t keep his greedy hands to himself.
Y/N refused Harry’s invitation to spend the night with him as they were driving home from dinner, asking timidly if he could take her to her own flat instead of his house.  Harry hesitated for a moment longer than he usually would at the stop sign—if he turned right, he’d be heading toward his. If he turned left, he’d soon be merging onto the highway to take y/n home to her place.
Harry had been hoping he’d get the chance to make love to Y/N that night, their schedules finally having lined up for the first time in at least two weeks. But he knew she needed to study. He didn’t want her to be stressed, or even worse, receive a poor grade and have it be his fault. 
So he had to come by his own hand last night, eyes squeezed shut and jaw slacked as his sticky release coated the back of his hand, wrist, and abdomen. Harry came almost embarrassingly fast, too; it had been weeks since he had fucked into her, weeks since he went down on her so painstakingly slow that it had tears streaming down her face as she begged for him to, “go faster, please!” All Harry had to do was conjure up a pretty little image of his y/n and he was coming undone not three short minutes later, his chest heaving as he struggled to catch his breath. 
Harry groggily rolls over in bed as he wakes up the next morning, automatically reaching for his phone to see if he missed a call or text from y/n. He used to stay off his phone first thing in the mornings, but that was until he met y/n. She loved texting him good morning, and who was he to not answer? 
And she had texted him. In fact, she texted him a mere five minutes ago.
Y/n: Sorry Har, don’t think I can come over this morning. I’m really stressed trying to study. Maybe I can come over for dinner later?
and then in a separate message:
Y/n: Miss you, hunny. :) i love you!
Harry immediately smiles at how sweet his girlfriend is and formulates a response.
Ok, my smart girl. Miss and love you, too. Let me know if I can bring you anything before then. Xx
Harry sets down his phone and lets out a gentle sigh. It’ll take just about every ounce of willpower he has not to show up at y/n’s flat looking like a lost puppy.
Tonight couldn’t come quick enough.
. ⋅ ˚̣- : ✧ : – ⭒ ⊹ ⭒ – : ✧ : -˚̣⋅ .
Harry is needy and bored––mainly needy.
He sleepily rubbed one out in the shower this morning, rutting into his hand while pretending he was taking y/n from behind instead of by himself under the scalding stream of water. After his shower and breakfast, he still found himself to be quite hard. He was coming into his hand again not five minutes after making this realization, but he was still heavy, even after having two orgasms before ten in the morning. Harry decides he’ll see what y/n’s doing.
Hi princess. What are you doing? Can I come over yet :)
Harry adds the smiley face at the end for good measure, knowing y/n usually couldn’t resist the power of one. He immediately sees the three dots appear as she types out her message.
Y/n: i know how you are. not yet!! be patient!!
Harry can’t hold back the overdramatic sigh that escapes. He’s bored, and needy, and misses y/n like crazy!
He just wants to be beside her, near her. He wants to be in her. Harry is currently downstairs watching something on the television (whatever channel y/n had watched last when she was over two days prior, he’s not really paying attention anyway) and all he can think about is her. He wonders if she’s taking stretch breaks and if she’s eaten today. 
The only thing that keeps Harry from being in constant contact with her is leaving his phone in a completely separate room while he relaxes elsewhere in the house. Well, that was a few hours ago and he’s been very good–thinks it’ll be okay if he just wants to check in on Y/N and ensure she’s getting on okay.
Harry gets up and allows his feet to carry him to his office, unlocking his desk drawer and eagerly turning over his phone to see if Y/N tried contacting him. His heart skips a beat when he sees he has two missed calls from her and a text that simply said, H :(. He quickly presses the missed call notification and waits for about 4 seconds before she picks up.
“Hi, Har-”
“What’s wrong, pet? Something’s tha’ matter? ‘M sorry I wasn’t near my phone, had to literally lock it away so I wouldn’t bother ya–”
“I’m okay, H. I was just getting kinda frustrated with this stupid paper and wanted to see if you wanted to come over, but it’s okay if you’re busy…” she trails off. 
“I’m not busy, puppy, not busy at all. I can be there right now if you need me.”
“Oh, could you? I’m just so tired, H, I really need a break,” she inhales a shaky breath. “I can’t stare at this screen anymore. Think I’m gonna go crazy.”
Harry arrives at Y/N’s house in record time. He may have even ran a few stop signs and sped through some yellow lights, but that’s besides the point. Once he lets himself in, he sees her sitting cross-legged in the middle of the floor. Her notes and textbook are surrounding her, and there are empty cans of Yerba Mate surrounding her. Harry sighs–he hates when she doesn’t take care of herself.
She glances over her shoulder and gives him a tired smile as she lifts herself from the ground. Harry opens his arms to her and she gratefully slumps into them, humming in contentment as some of the stress dissolves from her body just from her lover's touch.
“How’s the paper going?” Harry pulls away from y/n long enough to give her a quick once over, trying to determine what state she appears to be in. While she seems pretty on edge, she still appeared to be pretty well off. He assumes she’s making good progress on her schoolwork.
“Not bad,” Y/N leans forward into Harry’s embrace again. “I think I need a break.”
“What should we do?” Harry knows y/n doesn’t miss the suggestive lilt in his voice; he doesn’t try to hide it.
“Maybe we can bake cookies or something?”
While that wasn’t the answer Harry was hoping for, he knows baking would reduce Y/N’s stress tremendously. So he putters around her kitchen, retrieving all the ingredients necessary for a quick batch of chocolate chip cookies (if there was one thing about Y/N, it was that she always had the ingredients necessary to make cookies). 
In no time, the sweet scent of vanilla is filling their nostrils. Y/N sits beside Harry on her kitchen counter while he leans beside her, waiting for the first batch of cookies in the oven to finish. The silence is comfortable–Y/N scrolls on Tik Tok and Harry watches over her shoulder, letting out a quiet laugh every so often. Harry missed this. He missed her.
“Thanks for coming on such short notice, H,” Y/N breaks the silence. “You’re always here when I need you. Love you so much.”
Harry swears his heart swells so immensely it almost hurts him. He nods. “Of course, darling. I’m always here when you need me no matter what it is. S’my job to take care of you, isn’t it?” She doesn't answer him, so Harry nudges her gently and asks again. “Isn’t it?”
“Yes…”
“Just wanna make sure my girl is happy. Always.”
“You do! I’m already feeling way less stressed.”
“Know something we can do that’ll help even more with that.”
“You’re very persistent, yanno that?”
Harry lets out a quiet hum at that, changing the subject.
“What have you eaten today?”
Y/N gives him THAT look. That “please don’t be upset with me” look that she mastered so bloody well over the years, so Harry just gives her a look that he’s mastered well over the years, too. That “I could never be upset with you, but geez” look. 
“I’ve been so in the zone today that it slipped my mind…feed me?”
Harry lets out a low chuckle at his girlfriend, nodding his head. “Course I’ll feed you. What are you in the mood for?” He’s already walking over to her refrigerator to see what he can make with what she has on hand. To his dismay, it’s nearly empty–a couple of take out boxes, some milk, eggs, and orange juice are the only contents.
“Like I said…I’ve been busy.”
Harry could get upset, scold her and tell her she needs to take better care of herself if not for her sake than at least for his, but he refrains from doing that. Instead he nods, reaching in pocket for his phone. “I’ll just order in. Thai food sound good?”
Y/N’s eyes light up at his suggestion. “Yes! Oh, and can we get those vegetables? Like, two orders of them. They’re so good.”
“Of course we can. What else do you want?”
Harry loved taking care of Y/N. There wasn’t many things in the world that made him feel more loved and special than when he was making his girlfriend’s life easier–and he definitely has the means to make her life easy, so why wouldn’t he? 
The food arrives more quickly than the couple anticipated it would and Y/N is grateful for that. She didn’t realize how hungry she was until Harry plated the meal and set it in front of her. She gives him a soft “thank you” before digging in, scarfing down her food. Y/N, who’s usually so chatty during meals, makes no noises aside from a few quiet hums of pleasure.
Once they’re done with dinner, they finally dig into the cookies that Harry made. Harry can’t hold back the blush on his cheeks when Y/N compliments his baking, tell him him they were the best cookies she’s ever had even though she says that every time. Her laptop and notes are still on the floor, untouched since he arrived, and he’s glad she’s not focusing on that anymore. Y/N works so hard, and she’s always so stressed out–a college student is not something that Harry has ever been, but he can’t imagine it’s any fun.
“What do you want now, love? A movie? A bath?”
Y/N gives Harry the biggest smile she’s given him all evening. “A bath sounds heavenly,” her eyes widen. “I just remember I got these new bath bombs I’ve been wanting to try! But I’ve been waiting for you so we can try them together.”
Again, Harry’s heart swells. He had to have the sweetest, most thoughtful girlfriend on the planet. “Let’s go run a bath, then.”
. ⋅ ˚̣- : ✧ : – ⭒ ⊹ ⭒ – : ✧ : -˚̣⋅ .
Harry doesn’t realize Y/N’s in on of those moods until his cock is in her hand. She’s very good at hiding how horny she is; Harry is not.
“So this is why you were waiting for me to take a bath with you, huh pet?”
Y/N croons, arm twisted back in a position that can’t be very comfortable while she slowly pumps his length. “Yeah, my master plan.”
Harry leans his head back against the wall. “Feels nice. I don’t think ‘m gonna last that long.”
“That’s okay.”
He wants her to cum too, though. Orgasms make everyone feel better (or at least that’s what Harry firmly believed). “Come on, get on me.”
“I can just do you H, it’s okay–”
Harry’s already gently removing her hand from his cock and places his own hands on her waist. “Come on love, get on me. I jus’ gotta feel you,” Harry’s babbling at this point, his horniness making him not too shameful to beg for her. “I know you need it too, let me make you feel good, love. Please, wanna make you come.”
“Okay, okay!” Y/N loves when Harry gets needy for her, because she usually feels like she’s the one always begging for him, although Harry would disagree. He always needs her. Her ‘okay’ is all Harry needs to lift up her just enough to slip her onto him. Y/N’s breath hitches; it always does when Harry first pushes into her, and he finds it so endearing. Slowly, Harry slides partially out the slams back in, the water around them sloshing onto the floor in his haste.
“Oh, H…”
“That feels nice, doesn’t it?” Harry reaches his hands around to Y/N’s front side, tweaking and pulling gently at her nipples. “Tell me if I’m making you feel good. I wanna hear you. I want everyone in this building to hear you.”
“Fuck, H. Always make me feel so fuckin’ good,” Y/N starts moving on her own volition on his cock and Harry loves when she takes what she needs from him. When she starts moving a little more slowly Harry takes over again, fucking up into her hard and fast. When they went again later, it would be softer but in this moment right now, Harry needs it like this (and he thinks Y/N does too).
Once Y/N breathily warns Harry she’s so close and just needs a few more thrusts, he moves his hand from her breast to her clit and begins rubbing it in quick circles. That’s all it takes for Y/N to explode atop of him, and he’s following shortly behind. 
They don’t say much as they come down from their respective highs. Harry pulls out when he feels himself begin to soften and Y/N lets out a quiet whimper; that’s another thing Y/N did after sex that Harry found so endearing.
“Should we get out then? Get cozy and watch a movie?”
Y/N nods so Harry drains the water, hopping out of the tub and wrapping a towel around his waist. He pads to the dryer to grab Y/N’s towel (she always appreciated a warm towel after a bath) and holds it open for her as she climbs out of the tub.
“I’d love that. And I love you, H. Thank you for being here.”
Harry’s heart swells for the gazillionth time that night. He’s really not sure how he got so lucky.
“I’ll always be here.”
. ⋅ ˚̣- : ✧ : – ⭒ ⊹ ⭒ – : ✧ : -˚̣⋅ .
Thanks for reading!! Please lemme know what you think :)
606 notes · View notes
frracturedjaw · 1 year
Note
Hello! Can I request a Bo Sinclair x GN Reader Oneshot based off this “When I look at you all I can see are the mistakes we’re going to make (The future’s so bright)” ?
I imagine it to be a fluffy, reassurance one shot where Bo is so scared at the idea of loving someone but he tries and he makes a lot of mistakes. The reader then assures him that his efforts aren’t unnoticed and that it’s completely okay because even if what he’s trying to do/express doesn’t come out right, they know he loves them. Mistakes are simply bounds of love for the two :)
warning(s): alcohol, canon typical violence, unhealthy relationship dynamics (reference to reader having initially been a potential victim before entering relationship w bo)
a/n: i know you said fluffy but for me bo is so deliciously fucked up i had to make it a little dark :’) it gets fluffy at the end i promise lol
it’s been raining all day, so you’ve been stuck inside with each other for too long. him pestering you while you try to cook dinner is the spark that lights the dynamite.
“you sure that’s cooked all the way through?” he asks from the table a few feet away, eyeing the spitting meat on the pan.
“I’m sure.” you reply amicably.
“it weren’t on there for that long.”
“you saw me stick it with the thermometer just a moment ago. I’m sure.” you repeat.
“just wanna be sure,” his voice jumps higher in a way that feels condescending. you know better than to point that out, though. “you know what I’d do if you tried to feed me raw meat.”
“I know plenty well.” you’re quiet now, hoping to keep him from getting upset before anything’s even happened.
“you think so?” he stands from the table and wanders up near the counter beside you.
“mmh.” you reply noncommittally.
“what’s that? speak up, doll. you know how much I hate it when you mumble.”
“I’m not in the mood right now, Bo. I’ll let it sit a little longer if it’ll make you happy.”
“not in the mood, huh?” he hums, hand resting on the handle of the pan, shifting the meat around with a gentle shake. the cords of muscle in his forearm tighten. “I’m not in the mood for the fuckin’ backchat, now, either.”
“Bo.” you’ve never raised your voice at him before. not until now, at least. if he wants to try a proper relationship with you, he’s gonna have to try treating you like a person, too, you decide. “quit trying to start shit.”
the screech of him pressing the cast iron pan down and sliding it across the burner makes you screw your eyes shut. that’s when he decides to tip it out on the floor.
hot oil and liquefied fat spatter out onto the tiles and across your bare feet.
you’re out the side door and sprinting into the rain before he has time to grab you. the blinding pain of your burning skin is only made worse by the pelting rain. the field you’re in has some kind of bramble that keeps slashing across your legs, but the new blood doesn’t register over the animal compulsion to get away get away get far far far away.
even when he’s already fifty feet out from the house and into the pour, bo can hear you sobbing. it’s a guttural, ragged breath in, whine-shriek out that he remembers from your time under the garage. at one point he’d convinced himself he would never let you make that sound again. and look how well that’s going, he thinks. he stops and turns to go get the truck. you’re not faster than him, but he needs to be sure you won’t get out too far. he needs to.
when headlights flood the field with stark shadows, you drop to the ground. the grass is tall enough to cover you, but the path of fallen plants you’ve left in your wake will clue him in instantly. cold doom settles in your belly. your brief stint of freedom is already over. the blinding pain of the burns surfaces at the front of your mind again, and your face is hot with tears. streaked with mud, you stand again. the truck rumbles to a halt some ten feet away. you wait for his boots to hit the ground before you start running again. despite this, he’s on you in seconds. Bo barrels into you like an ox, shouldering you back to the ground. you land on your arm hard and do not move.
you do not move for the entire drive back. not when he gathers you in his arms so delicately, like he’s holding a porcelain doll. not when he pulls a wool blanket around your sodden body and bundles you into the passenger seat. not when he carries you piggy-back up to the bathtub, not when he pulls away your wet clothes and murmurs to himself about the state you’re in.
it’s when he reaches into the tub, for your hand to hold in his, that’s when you slap him away. he flinches away, lips pressed into a thin line.
“I-“
“what do you want?” you can’t think of anything else to ask. first he slaughters your friends, then he decides to spare you. he tortures you within an inch of your life, then decides to keep you like a pet. he locks you in a bedroom and treats you like shit, then changes his mind and convinces you you’re his lover. you can’t think of what he’s trying to do this time. he is silent for a frustratingly long time before he responds.
“… I wanted you to come home.”
“I was home, Bo! and you drove me out! I don’t know what else you want from me!” you splash the dirtied water at him on impulse, then immediately brace against what you know will come next.
you know it, and you see it start, too. you see his fist curl, the one with the thick silver ring on it that leaves the darkest bruises. you see it jerk towards your head, then stop. he drops his hand to his lap and seems almost ashamed. bath water drips from his jaw.
“it was… not right. I’m… I know that well enough.”
“no shit,” you scoff, scrubbing idly at the dirt on your arms.
“yeah.” his hand comes to rest on the edge of the tub. you don’t move, but are just as ready to crush it into the enameled iron. “I see myself doing shit that ain’t right all the time. I see it and I still keep doin’ it.”
“mmh.”
“i wanted to talk with you. at dinner. and… i wanted to break something, too. i’m always wanting to fuck with something. you… were just the closest thing around.”
“guess so.”
silence. the quiet sloshing of warm water.
“i wish the loving things part of me was bigger than the breaking things part.”
“i wish it was, too.”
he doesn’t come to bed. after drying off and laying motionless in the dark, you go to find him downstairs. for what reason, you aren’t very sure, yourself.
when you find him on the couch, he’s smaller than usual. he has his knees pulled up near his chest and his arms tucked close. the TV bathes the cluttered room in blue light that only makes his flushed face more apparent. he’s drank himself to sleep.
you reach out to touch his shoulder, and the moment his eyes open, his lip quivers.
“sweetpea,” he whispers, voice breaking. “i’m sorry i hurt you.”
“you being a sloppy drunk doesn’t make me believe you.”
“i know.” he drops his head back to the couch, still gazing at you. his eyes fill with tears, and you almost go back upstairs then and there, because you’re starting to feel bad. “i wouldn’t believe me either. papa raised a liar.”
“you know we don’t talk about your papa for a reason, Bo.”
“yeah, but it’s true.” his voice wavers, and his hand swings out in search of yours. you grab it, if only to keep him from knocking a bottle onto the floor and making a mess. “he raised a liar and a killer and a shit person.”
“anyone would turn out that way, growing up in this house.” you offer.
“this in’t an excuse, though,” he points to the scars on his wrist. “i chose to pour that hot shit out, not him.”
“that means you can choose not to, next time, also.”
“but nobody’s that patient. she’s so sweet to me, but i only got so many second chances.” he whimpers, seeming to forget he’s speaking to you. “i wouldn’t blame her if she ran out on me.”
“i think that so long as you keep opening up to her, like you did in the bath today, she’ll stick around.”
“mmh.” he hums, eyes drooping shut, but his hand remains firmly in yours. “i s’pose.”
“goodnight, Bo.” you have to peel his fingers off you and lay his hand against his chest to get him to let go.
“g’night.” you hear him sigh as you ease up the stairs once more.
you hear him tiptoe up the stairs a few hours later. you can only imagine it’s early-early morning, judging by the dusty purple sky out the window. he’s painfully slow about setting his boots down at the door. you can barely hear his breathing. his path to the bed is odd, until you realize he’s avoiding the loudest floorboards. he eases onto the bed slowly and presses his whole body against yours. you’re just as careful not to startle him, measuring your breaths, pretending to sleep. after much adjusting, tucking his chin over your shoulder, sighing, he tips his head close to your ear.
“i’ll get better. i promise. i’ll get better for you.” he whispers.
if only for tonight, you believe him.
187 notes · View notes
vintagepresley · 1 year
Text
68′ Comeback Special.... Part 8 (After the special)
Pairing: Elvis Presley x Reader
Word Count: 10,276 words 
Warning: 18+ SMUTSMUTSMUT Tons of fluff, talks of pregnancy, mention of sleeping pills, shower sex (elvis uses the shower head to play with your clit), fingering, handjob, rough sex, rough choking, cursing, dirty talk, praise, a bit of a mommy kink sprinkled in for elvis, typical elvis stuff. 
Author’s Notes: IT’S FINALLY HERE. Sorry, it took a bit longer than usual for me to write this one, I had serious writer’s block like mid way into the story, lol. But this one got lot of interesting things going on especially for what’s to come in the last two chapters. But we’ve got a good amount of fluff and smut in this one! Prepare yourselves for the ending, it’ll probably make you tear up, I know I got a little emotional writing it. Anyway, I hope you guys love it! Spelling errors possible!!!
Tumblr media
For my darling, I love you, and I always will…
The silence still looming over the two of you after you finally revealed your secret to Elvis, you were trying to get a read on his face he looked a bit stunned. “Um, I’m sorry, what did ya say?” he said needing just to hear it one more time just to make sure he heard you correctly. “I’m pregnant…” you muttered once again. You watched as he quickly put out his cigar and sat up in the bed rather quickly. “W-When? H-H… D-Did you just find this out today???” he said fumbling over his words. You shook your head slowly as you sat up now as well. “No… I’ve known for a few weeks now.” You said softly. “Weeks?? Baby, we’ve been talkin’ on the phone every day. Why didn’t ‘cha say somethin’?” he asked. “You had a lot of things happening already, I didn’t want to add more to it.” You uttered. You could see from the boyish grin on his face that he was so happy and excited already, but somehow you didn’t feel the same. You felt unsure of the whole thing.
You watched as Elvis shot up from the bed and went to grab his robe, wrapping himself in it and he came back pacing back and forth excitedly and going on about how happy his dad was going to be. Then he sat back down next to you, his whole body was fidgeting and shaking. “Oh, man.. This is… J-Just wait till I tell the guys!” He said happily. He got up once again pacing and he was honestly making you a bit anxious because he was all over the place. Your heart was breaking though because he was so excited and for some reason you just couldn’t feel the same. “Elvis.” you said softly, but he continued to ramble happily. “Elvis!” you shouted out to him, snapping him out of it. “Yeah, baby?” he said with a smile. “Can you please sit down; you’re making me nervous. “Oh, yeah, I guess I got overexcited.” He smiled, sitting back down on the bed next to you. You grabbed a hold of his hands, staring at him with a small smile.
“I love how excited and happy you are, honey. I do, but we need to talk about this. I-I don’t know if I’m ready for this.” You say, watching that happy boyish smile of his slowly disappear, the sight of it breaking your heart more. He nodded slowly. “I-I-I understand, honey. I mean, did you want to get rid of it? He said with a hint of sadness in his voice. You let out a soft sigh. “I don’t know. I just don’t know what to do. I think I just need a little time to think about it. But I just wanted to tell you.” You say. “Whatever you decide I’ll be here to support you. I-I can maybe ask Dr. Nick if he knows any doctors we can speak with if you choose to get rid of it.” He nodded as he spoke softly. “Thank you, honey. I just need a few days to think about this.” You say, leaning over toward him and pressing a soft kiss to his lips.
He returned your kiss with a small smile, he wouldn’t say this out loud to you, but he was hoping that you’d decide to keep the baby. But he was going to support you no matter what. He knew that there would be some judgement with the two of you not being married, but he didn’t care. This was everything he’s been wanting. But he wasn’t going to let himself get too excited until he knew what you decided on, but as much as he tried to hide it, he was a little upset about the fact you’d even consider getting rid of it.
You tried to change the subject now because the sadness on his face was making you feel so bad for not being just as excited. You curled up next to him, pulling the blankets over you and pressing a kiss to his cheek as you cuddled into his side, he smiled a bit as he looked down at you. “When time are your shows tomorrow?” you asked quietly. “I’ve got a dinner and a midnight show tomorrow.” He responded, wrapping his arms around you as he leaned back against the headboard of the bed. “Maybe we can spend some time together in the morning?” you said, smiling up at him. He nodded, leaning down to press a kiss to your forehead. “What did ya have in mind, darlin’?” he said softly. “Just something simple, we can have breakfast together, maybe watch a little tv.” You smiled, you honestly didn’t care what you did, you just wanted to be with him.
He smiled with a nod. “That sounds nice, we can order up a ton of things for breakfast.” He said with a soft chuckle. You smiled at his words and then you watched him reach over into his bedside table, taking out some sleeping pills and you raised eyebrow at him. “We should get to sleep then.” He said softly. “Elvis, you don’t need to take those.” You said looking up at him. “Aw, hell, don’t start with that, baby. You know how bad my insomnia can be. These help me.” He said, shaking a couple pills out into his hand and offering you one. You shook your head at his offer. He shrugged, closing the bottle, and shoving it back in the bedside table, he got up from the bed and grabbed the cup that sat on his bedside table walked into the bathroom, popping the pills into his mouth, turning the bathroom sink and filling the cup up and drinking some of the water, swallowing the pills down. You let out a soft sigh, knowing that he wouldn’t be awake for much longer and you wanted to spend a little more time talking to him, because you knew he’d probably wake up late tomorrow and your time together would be cut short.
He got back into bed with you, setting the cup down, climbing underneath the blankets as he laid down and you scooted back over to him, lying beside him, wrapping your arm around his abdomen, and resting your head against his chest, staring up at him, you felt his arm drape around you. “Will you be up before noon, Elvis?” you asked. “Mhm…” he mumbled out, you were already losing him to his slumber as his pills slowly took effect. “You promise?” you muttered softly. “P-Promise, baby..” he mumbled softly, brushing his hand lightly over your arm, closing his eyes. As you laid there against him you started to hear him snore, you traced your fingers lightly over his chest as you listened to him sleep, draping your leg over his as you cuddled against him, you laid awake for a few hours just thinking about what you were going to do about the pregnancy, the excitement on Elvis’ face that replayed in your mind after you told him, which made you smile to yourself. You let out a soft sigh and knew if you kept thinking about this, you’d get no sleep, so you shook off the feelings and you carefully reached over to his bedside table, deciding to take one of his sleeping pills, reaching over for his water and taking a sip, swallowing your pill down, resting comfortably against him again, eventually dozing off.
The morning had come quick and you had woken up still laying in Elvis’ arms who was still knocked out cold, you lifted your head a bit and leaned up to press a gentle kiss to his cheek as he snored away, you carefully slipped yourself out of his arms, a chill coming over your naked body from the coldness of the room, you slipped into the bathroom grabbing a robe and slipping it on and tying it closed, you came back into the bedroom that was a complete mess after yesterday’s dramatics, you picked up Elvis’ watch that sat on the bedside table, checking the time and seeing that it was 10:30am. You glanced down at Elvis, hoping he would wake up soon so you could spend some time together. But you decide to order breakfast for the both of you since you were quite hungry and craving an assortment of things. You quietly walked out of the bedroom into the main part of the suite, grabbing the phone and calling down for room service, once someone answered you ordered Elvis some bacon and eggs with side of potatoes and a pot of coffee. Then for yourself you ordered some chocolate chip pancakes with eggs, a side fruit and some orange juice. You couldn’t decide on just getting one thing and your appetite was slowly changing. Once they said the food would be up shortly, you thanked them and hung up.
You walked back into the bedroom and climbing into bed with Elvis, gently shaking him to wake up. “Elvis.. Elvis, honey…” you said softly. He let out soft groan turning over in his sleep, you continued to try to wake him up, it was always a process to get him up in the mornings. You eventually gave up and decided to wait until he got himself up. You climbed off the bed and headed back into the main suite, shutting the bedroom door. You decided to call Jerry and Sandy’s room, hoping to speak with Sandy and updating her on the whole pregnancy debacle. The line shrilled for a few moments until you heard the line click and Sandy’s voice on the other end. “Hello?” “Sandy! Just the person I was trying to reach.” You said softly with a laugh. “Hi, y/n! I’ve been meaning to call you, I’m sorry for telling Jerry.” She says. “It’s alright, if there’s anyone other than Elvis, I’d want to know it’s you and Jerry. Speaking of… I finally told him last night.” You say quietly. “Oh my gosh, how did it go?” she says curiously. “Pretty much how I expected, he was excited. But I had to tell him that I wasn’t sure if I wanted this yet. He didn’t take that too well, but he understands. So, he’s leaving it up to me to decide on what to do. Y’know keeping it or… the other option.” You mumbled.
“Have you decided on what to do?” she asks. “I-I don’t know. Part of me wants to keep it especially with seeing how happy he was, but the other part of me is like are you really ready for that kind of responsibility and the changes that’ll come.” You say letting out a soft sigh. You suddenly hear a bit of commotion coming the bedroom, assuming Elvis was getting up. “I’ve gotta go. I think Elvis is awake, I’ll talk to you later.” You whispered over the phone. “Talk to you later.” She said and you both hung up the phone. You made your way into the bedroom to see Elvis was out of bed, but you could hear him in the bathroom, so you waited for him to come out and once he did, he was smiling at you. “I wasn’t expecting you to be awake yet, honey.” You said softly, walking over to him and wrapping your arms around him, hugging his waist. You stared up at him with a grin. He smiled, wrapping an arm around you, and pressing a kiss to your forehead. “I promised ya I’d be up before noon, didn’t I?” he said playfully. You nodded with a smile. “I ordered us some breakfast.” You say, pulling away from him, but holding onto his hand. “Thank goodness, I’m starvin’.” He said with a grin.
You tugged at him gently, leading him into the main part of his suite and you let go of his hand, walking over to the record player, looking through some of his records, he walked up behind you, and you felt his arms wrapping around your waist, one of his hands gently rubbing over your stomach, you quickly turned around his arms, you didn’t want him getting attached the life inside of you until you made your decision, you wrapped your arms around his shoulders with a smile. “Can you pick something for us to listen to? You asked him sweetly. He leaned down pressed a soft kiss to your lips. “Of course, baby. I have a song I want you to listen to, I’ve been thinking about including it in my shows.” He nodded with a smile. “Really? I’d love to hear it! What’s it called?” you grinned up at him. “Just Pretend.” He smiled. “Hm.. Sounds interesting.” You giggled. You heard a knock at the door, kissed his cheek and pulled away, knowing it was probably the food, as you were answering the door, he was finding the demo he had recorded of the song, you thanked the bellhop and then started wheeling the tray over to the dining room table and began to set the table for you both.
Elvis had put the record on, and you heard the softness of his voice ringing out through the speakers, it sounded beautiful, it brought a smile to your face, you always loved when he sang ballads, he just had the voice for them. Once you finished setting the table you turned to face him, and he was already walking in your direction. “Whatdaya think, honey? Be honest with me.” he said as he sat down at the table, you poured him a cup of coffee and you sat down next to him, smiling. “I love it, Elvis. Your voice sounds incredible, but then again it always does. The lyrics and the melody are amazing. It’s perfect for your voice. It’s a really beautiful song.” You say with a smile. “You think so?” he says with a grin. You nodded with a smile. “You should add it to the show.” You say, as you cover pancakes in syrup. “Maybe.” He says, taking a sip of his coffee and took a few bites of his food. He glanced over at the stack of chocolate chip pancakes on your plate. “Can I try some?” he said with smile. “Elvis, you’re allergic to chocolate, aren’t you?.” You say with a soft laugh. “I get a little puffy, it’s fine. Just a few bites.” He says. You rolled your eyes at him, cutting a few pieces off for him and then feeding them to him, he chewed happily giving you a wink.
You giggled softly, it was moments like this with him that you enjoyed, there was something so sweet, and innocent about it. The side of him only you got see in private, the side you absolutely adored. He was like a little spoiled baby sometimes wanting to be taken care of and pampered, but sometimes it was something so simple like you feeding him. He grinned and started eating his own food now, you happily ate your pancakes. He was sipping his coffee and staring over at you he cleared his throat quietly. “So, the baby… I think we should talk about it.” he says. You looked over at him, shaking your head. “Elvis, please... I don’t want to talk about that right now.” You say softly. “P-Part of me hopes you keep it, honey.” He says quietly. You let out a soft sigh at his words, setting down your fork and now you weren’t even looking at him. “And if I decided to get rid of it? Will you hate me? Resent me?” you blurted out, peering up at him.
“What? Baby, of course not.” He said as he reached over to take your hand in his, intertwining your fingers together. “Look at me, little…” he said softly. You slowly raised your head up and now you were staring into his blue eyes. “Nothing, I mean nothing... Could ever make me feel that way toward you, baby. I will respect anything you decide. But can I ask something?” he says. You nod your head slowly, listening to him intently. “What is it that has you unsure or afraid?” he asks curiously.
You let out a sharp exhale. “Everything. Things will change if I have this baby. I fear things between us will change. Seeing how well your show went last night and you doing more and probably going on tour, how’s that all going to work?” you say softly. “Don’t be silly, little one. Nothin’ is going to change between us, and you shouldn’t worry about all that. You’d both be well taken care of even if I am away for a bit.” He says bringing your hand up to his lips, pressing small kisses to it. “Elvis… I’m not worried about you taking care of us. I know you will. I’m just worried about you not finding me attractive anymore.” You said with a small pout. He furrowed his brow a bit at your words, shaking his head, patted his lap and gestured for you to come to him. “C’mere, little girl.” He said softly. You slowly got up from your chair and you walked over to him, sitting down on his lap and settling yourself there, wrapping your arms around his shoulders, you stared at him with the same small pout. He slipped an arm around your waist and then brought his other hand up to your face, resting his index finger beneath your chin. “I am always going to find you attractive, hell… I can’t keep my hands off ya and that’s not going to change if you have a baby.” He said softly, learning up to press a loving kiss to your lips. “You’re beautiful. You’ll always be beautiful. My sweet girl.” He mumbled, pressing another kiss to your lips.
Your pout turned into a smile, and you could feel yourself blushing at his words, returning each of his loving kisses. “You mean that, Elvis?” you purred softly against his lips. “Mhm..” he mumbled, capturing your lips in another kiss and then you felt him lifting you into his arms as he jumped up out of his chair, you let out a soft squeal, clinging to him tighter. “Elvis!” you giggled. He grinned walking you over to the couch and gently laying you down, you bit down on your bottom lip as you watched him walk over to the record player to put on a record by The Ink Spots and you smiled to yourself, while some of the music he chose was rather old, it was quite romantic. He walked back over the couch with a grin, and he climbed on top of you, the weight of his body against your own only furthered your desire for him more, you brought your hands up to his face, your fingertips lightly caressing his cheeks as your eyes studied every part of his face, your eyes meeting and gazing into one another’s as the music played softly in the background. It all felt like something out of a movie. You didn’t think it was possible to love someone as much as you loved him. How could I possibly get rid of this baby? There’s no way… He’d be such a wonderful father…Before your mind could even continue to drift off further, Elvis’ lips were against yours, kissing you passionately, your hands moved to rest on his shoulders, as you kissed him back a soft sound escaping you as you kissed, your legs moving to wrap around his waist.
His soft lips trailing down your chin and down to your neck, the feeling of his soft kisses against your skin causing a slight shiver to run throughout your body, you watched as he slowly opened your robe, revealing your breasts and he slowly kissed down to them, you let out a gasp when you felt his lips kiss over them and gazed lightly over your nipples, his lips were giving your breasts extra attention that it caused a soft whimper to escape you, you didn’t want him to stop. You wanted him to kiss every single part of your body with those beautiful soft lips, and without even realizing it the words, “More…More…” escaped your lips in a whisper. The more he opened your robe the further he kissed down your body. Suddenly you were interrupted by a knock on the door, but Elvis completely ignored it, continuing to tease your body with his kisses, so you also ignored it. But then the knock happened again, it just happened to be Joe and his knock was louder this time as he heard the music coming from inside. “EP. The Colonel wants to see you.” Joe shouted. You both let out an annoyed groan, knowing that he was going to have to answer it. “I’ll make him go away, baby.” He mumbled, pecking your lips softly before he got up off the couch, fixing his robe.
You let out a soft sigh, as he went to answer the door you sat up, closing your robe and fixing your hair, staring over in his direction as he and Joe conversated among themselves about something you couldn’t make out and once he had gotten rid of him and closed the door, he turned around and letting out a sigh as he shook his head. “Something the matter, honey?” you asked. “The Colonel just wants to see me in his office is all.” He says. You got up from the couch and walked over to him, taking his hands into yours and you pouted playfully. “Right now?” you say softly. He nodded and a small “Mhm.” Escaping him and he leaned down pressing several kisses to your lips. “But I’m not done playing with you, little one.” He mumbled and started walking to the bedroom, guiding you with him and you let out a soft giggle as you followed and he led you into the bathroom with him, starting the shower for the two of you.
Elvis had turned his attention to you, pulling you close to him by the front of your robe and ever so slowly untying it, you stared up at him as you bit down on your bottom lip, his hands pushing the fabric of the robe down your shoulders until it slipped off your frame and into a puddle on the floor, you stood completely naked in front of him, something that still made you super shy because of the way he always looked at you, like he was looking at you for the first time, every time. He stepped closer to you, his hands running along every curve of your body, his lips pressing gently against your cheek. You inhaled sharply from his gentle touching and kisses, he pulled back and took his robe off and it falling to the ground beside your own. “C’mon..” he said softly, grabbing a hold of your hand and leading you into the steaming shower, the warmth of the water raining down onto your bodies, soaking your hair. You felt Elvis grab your waist and he turned you around your back facing him, now he was pressing his body up against yours, you could feel his cock growing hard against your ass, and you let out a soft noise.
He had one arm wrapped around your waist and then with his other hand he ran it gently over your breasts, pressing small kisses to the back of your neck and down your shoulder blade, you leaned into him, wanting to just melt right into his arms. He grabbed the bar of soap and began to run it over your body slowly, causing suds to form on your body, you watched his hand move over every inch of your body with the soap, he was being so delicate, gentle and a bit of a tease, you watched as his hand moved between your thighs, you chewed at the inside of your cheek, feeling his hand so close to the heat between your legs, so desperate for his touch as you always were. You felt his hand move away and he was putting the soap down and now he was reaching up for the shower head that was removable, a playful grin on his lips as he brought it down between your legs, the pressure from the water hitting against your thigh made your body jolt slightly and then he parted your legs a bit further, changing the setting on the shower head as he aimed it directly onto your clit, your body shivered instantly at the sensation, squirming in his arms as a soft whimper escaped you.
His lips were hovering against your skin, sucking gently at the nape of your neck, the pressure of the water against your clit causing such friction and a sensation you had never felt before, you were moaning softly, your toes curling against the bathtub floor, your right hand reaching back to grab his cock, wrapping your hand around it and slowly pumping it in your hand, he let out a soft groan against your neck. He reached over and switched the water temperature to cold, the sudden change sent your body quivering all over and wanting to close your legs around the shower head, but he wouldn’t allow it, he propped your leg up, having your foot resting against the brim of the bathtub, your moans only growing louder, your head tilting back against his chest, your eyes rolling back as your hand continued to pump his cock at a swift and steady pace. Elvis kissed up to your ear slowly a smirk on his lips. “I want you to finger yourself for me, little one...” he mumbled between his groans.
You raised an eyebrow at his words, tilting your head to look at him with your usual innocent look. He placed his hand over yours, sliding your hand down between your legs. “Do it…” he whispered demandingly. You nodded your head slowly at his demands, you felt him grab two of your fingers and he forced them into you, you squirmed in his arms, letting out a louder moan. The intensity of the water against your clit and your fingers inside of you made everything even more pleasurable, all the while you were still pumping his cock in your hand, hearing his groans vibrating against your skin. You started to finger yourself using slow movements and you watched as he switched the temperature of the water back to hot, you let out a small squeal the sudden change of temperature only made you more sensitive to his little game, but the feeling was completely euphoric and erotic in the way that he was able to make your body feel this way. You began to pump your fingers a bit steadier inside your pussy, you could feel just how wet he had made you become, your eyes were rolling back as you felt him change up the setting on the shower head, this time the water was hitting your clit in a more intense way, he started moving the shower head up and down, letting the pressure of the water tease your clit, you didn’t know much longer you’d be able to take of this. You knew if he kept this up, you’d be cumming in a matter of minutes.
“E-Elvis… I-I want you inside of me..” you mumbled out breathlessly. It caused a smirk to form on his lips, he shook his head slowly. “Mm.. We don’t have time, little one… But I’m gonna make you cum for me.” He whispered in your ear. You let out a small whimper at his words, your body completely at his mercy begging for him to give you what you want. He reached down to remove your fingers from your pussy and shoved two of his long fingers inside of you, you felt yourself clench around them, you tightened your grip a bit on his cock, stroking him slow and long, feeling him throbbing in your hand, only furthering the sounds that escaped him to grow louder. He was moving the showerhead back and forth against you, the water hitting against your clit in rhythm along with his fingers that were deep inside of you, curling in such a way that they hit the spots that you loved. Your breathing was becoming heavy, the stimulation of the water and his fingers caused so much tension to grow within you that could feel your orgasm building, aching to be released.
You felt his lips against your shoulder, pressing light kisses as he kept up the tempo that he was playing with your body, while your hand continued to stroke and pump his cock at a quicker pace, the noises escaping the both of you only growing louder as you both approached your orgasms, you felt your body tense up, your toes curling against the tub, your free hand reaching up to claw at the shower curtain as you mumbled out the words, “Fuck, Elvis...” between each moan, your legs trembling as you felt yourself finally let go and cum all over his fingers. Elvis’ groans muffled against your skin, and you suddenly felt the warmth of his cum squirting out against your ass and he let out a soft, “Mm..” against your ear, dropping the showerhead and slowly pulling his fingers out of you, a quiet whimper escaping your lips at the feeling and you leaned against him as you tried to compose yourself, you felt his arms wrapping around your waist and you tilted your head up to look back at him, reaching you’re a hand up to place on the back of his head, lightly running your fingers through his hair.
He leaned down to press a soft kiss to your lips with a smirk and then he turned you around to face him, you stared up at him with a big smile, tracing your hand gently against his abdomen. “Well… That was different...” you said softly with a giggle. He grinned and nodded his head slowly. “Mhm…” he said teasingly. You bit down on your bottom lip a sly smirk on your face, and you bent down to put the showerhead where it belongs. “After your shows tonight, maybe I’ll reward you.” You say, reaching down to graze your hand over his cock. “Mm.. I’ll be thinking about that all day now…” he muttered, smirking. “I hope the very thought of it gets you hard on stage.” You cooed, licking your lips. “Fuck… You’re such a tease, baby.” He growled. “Mhm.. Well, you better hurry up for your meeting with the Colonel!” You say with a smirk, kissing his cheek softly before stepping out of the shower, grabbing a towel, and wrapping it tightly around your body, walking back into the bedroom and proceeding to search for an outfit to wear.
Once you found an outfit you were satisfied with you sat at the vanity to do your makeup as usual and not doing too much or too little, once you finished you got up and removed your towel and began to get dressed, you decided on a dark brown mini skirt giving it some flair by adding a chain tassel belt and then you paired the skirt with a green tank top, tucking it into the skirt. As for jewelry you added an arm cuff to your right arm and simple necklace to match and some of earrings, as you were finishing up you hear Elvis finishing up with his shower and moments later, he comes out in his robe and you smile at him, giving him a twirl. “What do you think of my outfit for tonight, honey?” you say happily. He chuckles softly as he gives your outfit a glance. “You look like a hippie.” He says with a smirk, shaking his head. “You don’t like it?” you say with a playful pout. He walks over to you, wrapping an arm around your waist, pressing a kiss to your forehead. “I like it, baby.” He said with a grin, kissing your forehead once again before pulling away and getting dressed. You smiled at his words, sitting down on the bed, leaning back on your elbows as you watched him get ready. “What do you plan on doing until tonight, baby?” he asked giving you a glance with a smile as he continued to get dressed. “Besides waiting around all day until I see you tonight?” you laughed softly. “Don’t get cute.” He said rolling his eyes playfully.
You laughed softly and then you shrugged. “I don’t know, why?” you asked curiously. “Well, I was wondering if you wanted to come down to rehearsals, it’d be nice to have you there.” He smiled as he went over to the mirror at the vanity to start fixing his hair. “Yes, I’d love to!” you beamed, staring at him as he fixed his hair in the mirror, your eyes slowly looking over his outfit, he looked handsome but that wasn’t surprising wearing a long-sleeved blue striped shirt with most of it unbuttoned revealing his chest, with a pair of black pants and one of his flashy big belts to go along with it. You loved watching him get ready, he always had sort of a routine, there was no doubt that he was very humble, but there was always a bit of vanity in him, especially when it came to his appearance. You smiled as you watched him grab your eyeliner, you climbed off the bed and walked over to him. “Sit down, baby.” You say softly, taking the eyeliner from his hands, he raised an eyebrow at your words, a small smile on his lips as he sat down in the chair. “What are you doing?” he asked as you climbed into his lap. “I want to help you with your eyeliner.” You say with a smile, holding his face still with your other hand as you slowly and carefully began to do his eye makeup for him.
He wrapped his arms around your waist as he sat still for you. You smiled at him as you continued to do his eyeliner. Once you were done you put down the eyeliner and then grabbed the mascara and began to put a bit on his lashes the way he liked, gently caressing his face with your other hand. “You’re so beautiful.” You mumbled softly. He laughed not knowing how to respond to that, you knew he wouldn’t be able to take what you said seriously, but it was true. He had a face like no other, every curve, every line was just perfect. Simply Beautiful. Once you were done you climbed off his lap and standing back to look at your work and then you leaned down, cupping his face in your hands and then kissing his lips softly. “All done.” You mumbled against them. He turned to look in the mirror, checking himself out as he smiled. “It looks good... Hell, better than when I do it.” He said with a soft chuckle.
You smiled at his words, reaching over to fix the collar of his shirt as you smoothed it out a bit, staring up at him and catching a glimpse of his cute smile. “Will you be going to rehearsals after you meet with the Colonel?” you asked. He nodded, slipping an arm around your waist. “I’ll have one of the guys come up and get ya, honey. I’m really excited for you to come and introduce you to everyone.” He smiled. “I can’t wait to see my handsome man at work.” You said with a giggle, leaning up to press a kiss to his lips. He chuckled at your words, returning your kiss. "I better go before the Colonel comes down here lookin’ for me.” He said rolling his eyes. “Yeah, we don’t need that…” you laughed as you watched Elvis grab a pair of his glasses, slipping them on and then he grabbed your hand leading you back out of the bedroom with him to walk him to the door. “Whatever this meeting is it shouldn’t be long. So, someone should be up soon to get ya, darlin’.” He said, opening the door to the suite, and you saw Joe and Sonny standing out in the hall waiting for him. You nodded at his words, leaning up to place a quick kiss to his cheek and you watched as he left with the two men, shutting the door.
You let out a soft happy sigh, you were so excited to see Elvis rehearse because it would be a first for you to see him truly in his element of creating the beautiful music he sings. You walked back over to the table where your breakfast still sat, and you picked over the food a bit as you ate some of it. You glanced down at your stomach, giving this whole baby thing another thought. Elvis made all your insecurities go away and part of you was starting to consider motherhood even though that still scared you, because what did you know about being a mother. You were still a baby yourself, that’s how Elvis treated you and made you feel, and you knew that the thought that was running through your head right now sounded ridiculous, but you didn’t want to share Elvis with anyone, not even with a baby. You were his baby. It was such childish way of thinking, it’s just how you felt. But you couldn’t stop picturing the excited expression on his face last night from news and how cute he was being that he literally couldn’t sit still. Maybe having a baby won’t be the worst thing to happen... This was going to be one of the hardest decisions of your life, but a decision had to be made soon before it became too late to get rid of it, but you shook off the thoughts not wanting to think about that right now and you started cleaning up, that was always a good distraction for you.
Meanwhile Elvis was in the Colonel’s office where they were discussing what was to come next and possible touring dates, unfortunately not overseas like Elvis wanted, but an American tour, he also gets news that the international hotel and the Colonel had drawn up a contract with Elvis playing at the hotel for a month out of year for the next 5 years, Elvis didn’t really like that because this wasn’t supposed to be a permanent thing, but he wasn’t one to argue when it came to the Colonel and business because he always ensured him that it’s good money and that it would not come to any cost to them. Elvis hesitantly agreed only because the promise of a tour. Even though it wasn’t everything he had wanted he was excited nonetheless because he just wanted to perform and do the thing, he loved the most and he figured he’d be doing that, might as well enjoy it. He couldn’t wait to tell you the news, once he left the Colonel’s office, he asked Joe to go back to his suite and bring you down to where he was rehearsing, he and Sonny headed down as Joe went to get you.
You had the suite a bit tidy now even trying to clean up the mess you and Elvis had made in the bedroom, doing your best to make it a bit easier on housekeeping. You heard a knock at the door, and you stopped what you were doing and went to answer it, smiling when you see its Joe. “Hey, Y/N, Elvis is wants me to bring you down now.” He said with a smile. “Okay, did his meeting the Colonel go well?” you asked as you grabbed your purse and headed out of the suite with him. “Well, he didn’t come out yelling. So, that was a good sign.” He laughed. You let out a soft chuckle. “That is a good sign, so he’ll be in good spirits.” You smiled as you both stepped onto the elevator and Joe pushed the button to the floor you were going to. “How’s Joanie doing? I didn’t get a chance to see her last night.” You say trying to make small talk. “She’s good. You’ll probably get a chance to see her tonight after the first show.” He nodded with a smile. You smiled and as soon as the elevator doors opened you both headed out and you followed behind Joe, you could hear the faint sounds of music playing and Elvis’ voice harmonizing along which brought a big smile to your face as you got more excited.
As you both approached the door to the rehearsal room, Joe opened the door for you and you walked inside everyone suddenly stopped what they were doing, you stood there fidgeting with your hands nervously and Elvis turned around and smiled widely when he saw you, he came waltzing over to you happily as if he didn’t just see you like an hour ago, which you thought was cute, he pulled you into his arms, hugging you tight. You returned his loving hug, inhaling his scent as you nuzzled your face into his chest a bit before he pulled away. “I’m so happy you’re here, I also have some news to share. But we’ll talk about that later, little.” He said. “Oh? I hope it’s good news!” you beamed. “It is, honey. C’mon, I wanna introduce ya to everyone.” He said, grabbing a hold of your hand and you couldn’t help but laugh, sometimes it felt like he was showing you off more than really introducing you to people. He led you over to everyone and made introductions with all of them, it felt like a whole new world with him in this element. Once he finished introducing you to everyone it felt like your head was spinning.
You watched as he went and grabbed you a chair, setting it off to the side so you could have the best view of everything, especially him. “Sit here, honey. N-Now I’ll want your honest opinion on some of these songs.” He said. You sat down, smiling up at him as you nodded. “I promise to give my honest opinion.” You laughed softly, knowing not to be too honest you did that once before and his anger got the better of him. You knew how things worked with Elvis, he wanted you to be honest but not to the point of embarrassing him or making him think you know better than him when it came to music. You watched him walk back to his seat and you were so excited that you could hardly sit still, you knew what a perfectionist he was especially when he’d play his demos for you and he’d still find something wrong even though it sounded perfect. So you weren’t sure what to expect from the rehearsal.
But the first song they began to play was Words by The Bee Gees, a song that was rather slow, but the way Elvis sang it gave it a faster tempo, and it was more upbeat. You were always amazed at how he was able to make songs sound so different that you completely forget what the original song even sounded like. You couldn’t stop smiling just watching him doing what he did best, what made him happy. It was fascinating to see how well of an ear he had for music the littlest mistake he could hear. It wasn’t all work and seriousness, they all made jokes and horsed around, especially with Elvis changing the lyrics to the songs and making them dirty. He then went into singing ‘Mary in the Morning’ and changing the name from Mary to Y/N, he was grinning over at you with that cheeky look of his as he sang directly to you, you couldn’t help but get shy and flustered. All the while thinking how sweet he was and the amount of love that you felt for him, he truly was the love of your life. No one else could make you feel the way he made you feel... Like a little girl and a woman all at the same time.
The rehearsals went on for another hour so until it was time for him and everyone to get ready for the first show, he came over to you with a wide smile. “What did you think?” he asked, placing a hand on your waist. “It was amazing, Elvis. Truly. I love seeing you do the thing you love. The songs are beautiful.” You smiled up at him. You swear you caught him almost blushing from your words, he leaned down to press a kiss to your lips. “Thank you, baby. I’ll see you at the show, don’t you go leaving in the middle of it again.” He said jokingly. “I won’t.” you said with a smile, watching him leave with everyone else and then Jerry came over to escort you out and he took to where some of the other guys were with some of the wives as everyone waited until it was time to go in and get your seats. Sandy had spotted you when she had entered the room, kissed Jerry, and then made her way to you, plopping down on the couch beside you, grinning ear to ear.
“Soooo, any other news on the B-A-B-Y.” she whispered, it always made you laugh at how nosy Sandy could be sometimes and how she was always wanting to know the happenings of everything, but you enjoyed that about her. You glanced around not really wanting the others to hear. “No, I mean, we talked about it again because he insisted, he reassured me of some things I was worried about. So, I don’t know... I might keep it. I just know it’d break his heart if I didn’t. He didn’t say that, but I just know it would.” you said with a shrug, Sandy seemed like she was over the moon about the possibility of you keeping it. “I call dibs on being the godmother if you do. Wow, Elvis as a father... That’s hard to picture.” She whispered and you both laughed. “You’d definitely be a godmother. Yeah, he’d be a good father, though. It’d be just as spoiled as he is.” You laughed.
Jerry came over to you now and gestured for you to come with him because it was time for all of you to go in and Elvis had you sitting in the same booth as his father and Dee, so he’d be able to see you in the crowd. You all got up and you followed behind Jerry to your seat, thanking him. You watched as he showroom quickly began to fill and it seemed it was more packed than it was on the first night, which didn’t seem possible because yesterday was pure madness with the roaring and screaming of the crowd and it only got crazier tonight, with the women now trying to climb up onto the stage trying to steal a kiss from Elvis, you didn’t let your jealously get the better of you this time, because you knew he was only doing his job and feeding them this version of Elvis Presley. You made it through both shows surprisingly not tired at all with a small intermission in between the two, he was amazing as always, putting on the show of a lifetime and strutting around on stage with such confidence and breaking out into karate moves in between songs. He was a bit looser tonight and not as nervous, cracking jobs and making the crowd laugh.
The entire time you were watching him you just couldn’t get over the fact that he belonged to you, that you were the woman that got to be by his side, share a bed with and live with him. That you knew him better than all these other women thought they knew him. You were the luckiest girl in the world who was pregnant with his child who would be the luckiest kid in the world to have him as a father. Jerry had come to get you once the second show was ending and you assumed he was going to be bringing you backstage to Elvis, but that wasn’t the case. “Elvis wants me to bring you up to the suite, he said he’d be up shortly.” He said with a smile, you nodded, getting up and following Jerry to the elevator as you two made your way up to the suite. Before you went inside, you hugged Jerry and thanked him and then turned to walk inside of the suite, kicking off your shoes and dropping your purse and you walked over to the couch throwing yourself onto it and you laid there patiently waiting for the man of the hour.
Moments had passed and you heard the door opening, you propped yourself on your elbows, seeing Elvis walk through that door, still in his jumpsuit that hugged his body in a way that you loved, and he was still a bit sweaty. He came waltzing over to you with a smirk. “I see your already in a good position to give me my reward you promised.” He said with a chuckle. You rolled your eyes at him, shaking your head. “Is sex always on your mind, Elvis?” you laughed. He chuckled at your words as he sat down on the edge of the couch beside you, combing his fingers through your hair as you stared up at him. “No, not always, but if you’re layin’ like this in that short skirt, it’s hard not to think about it. Plus, after a show I’m always a little revved up, honey.” He said with a smirk, leaning down to kiss your lips. “Speaking of what did you think of the show?” he asked curiously. You returned his kiss with a smile. “It was wonderful. I could tell you weren’t so nervous this time.” you said, reaching up to brush strands of his messy hair out of his face. “Thank you, baby, that means a lot.” He smiled, kissing your lips again and now he was getting up onto the couch and hovering above you and you placed your hand against his chest to stop him, not surprised that he was trying to jump your bones already after probably thinking about fucking you the entire time he was performing.
“Don’t you want to shower first?” you asked. “Why? Do I smell?” he asked with a laugh. “Of course not. But I’m sure you want to unwind.” You said with a smile. “Nah, honey, I’m all turned on from being out there and lookin’ at you the whole night.” He said with a grin. You giggled softly. “Mm, I’m sure.” you smirked, watching him eyeing your skirt. You reached down, tugging it up, revealing your panties that he wasted no time removing and tossing to the floor, he spread your legs wide open, moving in between them, you watched eagerly, biting your bottom lip. He really did look incredibly sexy after a show, you loved the sweat that dripped down his face and his hairy chest, the feeling of it against your skin when you made love, making you just as dirty and messy as he was. You snapped out of your daydreaming of Elvis fucking you, you lifted your shirt up over your head and tossing it to the floor and he smirked at the sight of you not wearing a bra. He reached down to unzip his suit enough to pull his cock out that was already growing hard in his hand.
You reached up wrapping your arms around his shoulders and pulling him down against you, wanting to feel the weight of him on top of you. “Take what’s yours, baby. Fuck your reward.” You mumbled against his ear, letting out a soft whimper against it. “Well, shit, keep talkin’ to me like that, baby.” He said with a smirk, teasing your wet pussy with the head of his cock, slapping it gently against your clit, you let out a soft moan against his ear. “Don’t tease me, Elvis.. I want you deep inside of me.” You mumbled. You could tell your dirty talk was sending him over the edge, because he was forcing his cock inside of you roughly, you cried out against his ear, whimpering softly. “Such a good boy, I want you to fuck me hard..” you cooed in his ear. “Fuck, I love you.” He said between his groans, picking up the pace rather quickly as his hips slammed into your own, forcing every inch of himself inside of you with each thrust he made, you held onto him, gripping the fabric of his jumpsuit as your moans grew louder.
“Y-Yes, baby, just like that…” you moaned out, tilting your head back against the couch as he fucked you with a roughness you never felt before, he grabbed a hold of your hips, holding you down on the couch as he fucked you mercilessly. You brought your hands down to your breasts, cupping them tightly in your hands as you arched your back, moaning out his name loudly and mumbling a few words after repeatedly, “You’re such a good boy...” which you knew he loved hearing, he got off on it. His rings on his hands were piercing your skin the tighter he gripped your waist, leaving bruises behind, his sweat dripping down onto your body, only furthering the pleasure that you felt, he was groaning loudly against your neck, breathing heavily, almost out of breath but he kept up the rough tempo and rhythm within you, it felt like he was destroying you from the inside, you grabbed one of his hands and wrapped it around your throat. “Choke me, Elvis… Don’t you dare hold back..” You whispered. You knew the high he was riding after his shows did things to him and you knew it’d be the perfect time to get him to be as rough as he can be.
He was shocked at your behavior, but he was loving every minute of it, he had to admit you kept things interesting each time you had sex. He never knew what to expect from you. He wrapped his hand around your throat tight and it happened to be the hand with the most rings on it, so the coldness from them sent shivers down your spine and you whimpered from the rough feeling of them and him tightening his grip around your throat, making it hard for you to breath, you gasped softly as your moans slipped out muffled and now you were rocking your hips along with his movements, tangling one of your hands in his hair and tugging at it roughly, the both of you moaning and making all sorts of noises as your bodies collided with one another roughly, your orgasms rapidly approaching, you both reaching that peak of pure bliss. “D-Don’t you let a drop of your cum spill out of me, baby..” your words coming out muffled as his hand was still wrapped tight around your throat.
That completely sent him into a frenzy when he heard those words and he felt his body completely tense up on him, making him lose control as he reached his orgasm, filling you up with his cum that came shooting out of him, your body shook beneath him when you felt him cum and that’s when your body finally gave in and you came all over his cock, holding onto his hand that was around your neck as the two of you road out your orgasms together until you came to a stop, he let go of your throat, pulling himself out of you and collapsing on top of you, his body weight heavy on you, as he laid his head on your chest, breathing so heavy he couldn’t even speak. You combed your fingers through hair delicately, as you tried to catch your breath, giggling to yourself because of how crazy you made him, you glanced down at him, hugging your body and nuzzling his face into your chest. “Goddamn, woman… You are dirty little girl.” He mumbled against you.
You couldn’t help but laugh at his words, shrugging. “It’s your fault, you bring those things out of me.” You grinned. He finally lifted his head up, kissing the small bruises he left behind on your neck and kissing up to your lips, you kissed him back softly. “I love you, Y/N. God do I love ya, baby.” he chuckled. “I love you too, Elvis.” You grinned, kissing his lips once more. “Now I can shower.” He laughed, sitting up and tucking himself back into his suit, but before he could get up, you pulled him back to you. “Wait, I want to tell you something, honey.” You said softly. “Okay, tell me what?” he asked, smiling at you. “I know I said I needed a few days, but I don’t think I do. I’ve decided on keeping the baby…” you say softly. You watched the same excited expression form on his face from last night. “Are you serious, honey?” he asked. “Yes, Elvis, I am.” You smiled at him. “Holy shit, this is actually happening… I-I’m going to be a father.” He said excitedly, you watched as he couldn’t sit still again, beaming with happiness, which only made you even happier. “Well, I guess now’s a good time then.” He said as he walked into the bedroom abruptly, you sat up now with a confused look on your face.
“A good time for what?” you shouted out to him; you could hear him fumbling around in the drawers of his bedside table. “Elvis?” you called out to him, wondering what he was talking about. Then you saw him reappear from the bedroom, his hand behind his back and you were staring at him with an eyebrow raised. “What’s going on? What is this a good time for?” you questioned him. He walked toward you now, standing directly in front of you and then you watched as he dropped down onto one knee, his hand emerging from his back in front of you, a small black box in the palm of his hand, he opened it slowly and you felt your heart drop to your stomach and a lump forming in your throat once you realized what he was doing, the ring was enormous, it had a huge diamond in the middle with smaller ones surrounding it. “E-Elvis…” you say softly, your eyes already welling up with tears. “Wait a minute, baby… Let me just say what I need to say to you.” He said with a smile.
You nodded at his words, trying your best to keep the tears from flowing as he took a hold of your hand, pressing several kisses against it. “I don’t even know where to begin when it comes to you, I love you so much, I think I’ve always loved you from the moment I saw you from that tiny stage at the special. The prettiest little girl in the crowd, starin’ at me with those innocent doe eyes of yours.” He chuckled and that caused you to giggle, he held your hand tight, and you could tell he was nervous because his hand was shaking. “I didn’t think I’d fall this hard, but here we are, gettin’ to know you this past year has been a dream. We fight like hell sometimes and you can be a bit overdramatic, but it only makes me fall for you more. You know me better than anymore, honestly. You listen to me better than anyone, understand me. I truly believe my mother would’ve loved you, I believe she sent you to me.” He says with a big smile, by this point the tears were streaming down your face and you were a crying mess, he reached up to wipe some of your tears away. You watched him take the ring out and set the small box aside and he grabbed your hand again, he stared up at you with his blue eyes that were so soft in this moment, you anxiously waited for him to say those four little words.
“Y/N, baby, will ya marry me?” he asked softly, slowly sliding the ring onto your finger, pressing another kiss to your hand. You couldn’t stop crying now, staring down at the ring at your finger and then back at him, you leaned forward, throwing your arms around him and hugging him tight. “Yes, yes, of course I’ll marry you!” you said, pulling back from him and planting a loving kiss to his lips as you cupped his face in your hands. “I love you so so much, Elvis. That was so beautiful.” You said sniffling softly, trying to stop yourself from crying. “You’re not marrying me just because I’m pregnant, are you?” you asked not wanting to ruin the moment, but you had to know. He laughed, shaking his head. “No, silly girl, I had planned on doing this for some time, just didn’t know when or how. But this moment just felt right, y’know?” he said with smile.
You nodded slowly, staring at the huge ring on your finger as you squealed with excitement. “This ring, Elvis... It’s stunning.” You said, kissing his lips again and he returned your kiss with a grin, pulling you into his arms so when he stood up, he lifted you up with him, wrapping your legs around his torso, and your arms snaked around his shoulders tight as he carried you, you beamed happily, kissing the side of his face repeatedly. “Only the best for my girl. Now lets go shower, little one.” He said, chuckling softly as he whisked you away into the bedroom with him.
“When you are not in love, you’re not alive…” - EP
*
TAGLIST: @erutluve​ @idk3453​ @elvisgirl35​ @godlypresley​ @lindszeppelin​ @re3kin​ @elvisdoll​ @pennyroyalcreep​ @kaitaesupremacy​ @presleyturner​ @presleybewbie​ @samfangirls​ @ilovehobi101​ @literally-just-elvis-fics​
sorry if I missed anyone!
212 notes · View notes
Text
DIABOLIK LOVERS LOST EDEN Imajin Webshop Tokuten Drama CD “Perfect & Without Fail! The Sakamaki Family’s Secret Technique to Highly-Efficient Housework・ Final Edition”
Tumblr media
Original title: パーフェクト間違いなし! 逆巻家的効率家事術・決定版」     
Source: Diabolik Lovers Imajin Webshop Tokuten Drama CD
Audio: Here
Seiyuu: Toriumi Kousuke, Katsuyuki Konishi & Hirakawa Daisuke
Translator’s note: Imagine being alive for hundreds of years and still not knowing how to do the laundry, lol. This CD definitely made me realize that aside from Reiji, all of the S brothers have absolutely 0 household skills. They basically all need momma Reiji to take care of them or they’d be at a loss lol. Then again, don’t we all need a man like Reiji in our lives who can take care of all those annoying household chores? :p
→  LIKE MY TRANSLATIONS? SUPPORT ME ON KO-FI!
The scene starts with Reiji cooking in the kitchen. 
*Sluuurp* 
Reiji: …Mm. A rather fine taste. I suppose this will do. Just as I thought, when one wants to be picky in regards to the ingredients used when cooking, it is much better to do it yourself rather than leaving it up to a Familiar.
Right. I should prepare the side dishes while this is simmering on the stove. Efficiency is key when it comes to cooking. 
Laito enters the kitchen. 
Laito: Ah! Gosh, Reiji, this is where you’ve been. Honestly, I looked all over for you. 
Reiji: …Laito? Do you need something from me?
Laito: Check this out! My shirt is a disaster!
Reiji: …!? How on earth did that stain get on there? 
Laito: Kanato-kun is unbelievable, you see! He snapped after I teased him a little and decided to dump his pudding’s caramel sauce all over me!
Reiji: I have no words for this. Why don’t you hurry up and take off said shirt so you can wash it? The longer you wait, the harder it’ll become to get rid of those stains. 
Laito: Mmh, mmh, my thoughts exactly! With that being saidーー 
Laito takes off his shirt.
*Rustle rustle*
Laito: Here you go! Good luck with the laundry~! See you~!
Reiji: …!! Hold it!
Reiji stops him in his tracks. 
*Thud* 
Laito: …!? What are you doing!? 
Reiji: What do you mean? As you can tell, I am currently very busy cooking. Do something about the dirty shirt yourself. 
Laito: Eeeh~? But I don’t want to! I’ve got places to be, you know?
Reiji: Then why not have one of your Familiars do it instead? 
Laito: Listen, I put one of my Familiars in charge of my laundry the other day and I swear my shirts shrunk as a result. So if I’m honest, I’d rather not rely on them anymore. 
Reiji: That’s not my problem. 
Shuu enters the kitchen as well. 
Shuu: …So this is where you’ve been. 
Reiji: Shuu…? …!? Why are you walking around like that!? 
Shuu: I spilt tea all over my shirt when the cup I had sitting on my side fell over after I dozed off. So I took it off. 
Reiji: Then why not put on a fresh shirt right away? I can’t believe you’re walking around the manor shirtless…How shameless!
Shuu: My fresh shirts weren’t in their usual place. Reiji, it’s because you haven’t been doing the laundry, right?
Reiji: It’s not my fault. …For one, why must I wash your shirts? 
Shuu: You work faster than the Familiars and the end result is better. 
Laito: Exactly! Everyone in town talks about how even the most stubborn stains are no match for you! …There you have it, so can we please rely on you for this one? 
Reiji: I have never heard of that rumor before. No point in trying to butter up to me. For one, I am not your personal servant. I am in no way obligated to do your laundry. 
Laito: Eeh~? You’re so petty!
Reiji: Petty? I believe you are in no position to call me such. For one, your ways of always leaving others with the dirty work instead of personally taking care of your own business is the issue. Allow me to use this opportunity to tell you this, but I believe that you lot have become even more slovenly than you were before. I believe it is about time that you start putting in some effort to look after yourself, no? 
Shuu: Haah…Oh shut up. Nevermind then. 
Laito: Eh? What are you going to do? 
Shuu: I’ll do it myself. I just put the clothes inside the machine and press some buttons, right? …It’ll be done by the time this guy stops rambling.
Shuu walks away. 
Reiji: Hmph. If you know how to do it, then just do it yourself from the very start. …Well then, Laito. If even Shuu is willing to do his own laundry, you should take a lesson from him as well.
Laito: Eeeh…~? Fine, guess I have no other choice. Geez…Fine…
Laito walks away as well. 
Reiji: Good grief…They finally left. That being said, I am rather surprised that Shuu gave up so easily. But well, I suppose it is a good thing. Now I can concentrate on cooking. 
Well then, in regards to the mashed potatoes I’m serving with this dish, I’m conflicted whether or not I should add nutmeg to them…While I probably should leave it out if I want to stick to the traditional French style…If I would rather prioritize optimizing the aroma, then…
The scene shifts to the hallway.
Laito: Aah, god! Why did it turn out like this? …Anyway, I still can’t believe that Shuu would offer to do his own laundry. I mean…Has that guy ever washed clothes before? Oh well, not that it matters. 
Laito enters the laundry room. 
*Thud* 
Shuu: This’ll do. Now I just gotta press this buttoー 
Laito: Wait! Put mine in there as well!
Shuu: Sure, I guess. 
*Rustle rustle* 
Shuu: Now we just press this button, right? 
Laito: Ah, no, no! You have to put in detergent first!
*Thud* 
Laito: Hmー But…How much of this do we put in? 
Shuu: Whatever feels right, I guess?
Laito: But look, you spilled tea on your shirt, right? And mine has some pretty nasty stains on there as well. I wonder if we should put a little extra?
Laito starts pouring detergent. 
Shuu: Oi…Aren’t you putting in a little too much? 
Laito: Eh? Don’t ask me! You’re the one who said I should do whatever feels right!
*Thud* 
Shuu: Haah…What a pain. Anyway, let’s get it going. 
*Beep* 
The washing machine turns on.
Laito: Well then, I suppose I’ll go kill some time until it’s done. 
Shuu: Oi Laito…It’s acting weird. 
Laito: Eh? …Uwah!? …Where did all that foam come from!? 
Shuu: Oi…Is this how laundry’s supposed to work? At this rate, it’s going to overflow from the machine sooner rather than later.
Laito: W-Well…I do feel like this isn’t quite right.
Shuu: Guess I’ll turn off the machine for now.
Laito: Eeh!? But if you turn it off now, our shirts will be covered in foam, right?
Shuu: …Right. Guess we’ll wait a bit longer and see how things go.
*Cling cling* 
Reiji: Mmh, a perfect line-up, if I may say so myself. Not only the main dish, but even the sides turned out immaculately. I suppose I should go and serve it while everything is still hot. That being said…Out of my brothers, the only ones home right now would be… 
ーー Now that I think of it, I wonder what happened to those two? Well, I’d love to believe that they wouldn’t be struggling with something as easy as washing a couple of shirts but…I suppose I shall go check up on them. 
Reiji walks away as the scene shifts back to the laundry room. 
Shuu: …Oi. Why is there foam everywhere? 
Laito: Good question…I have no idea either. Well, I guess I might have added a teeny bit too much detergent…
Shuu: Haah…Anyway, I can’t see it ending well at this rate. Let’s turn off the machine for now.
Laito: Right. But even just getting to the machine is a challenge with all of this foam. 
Shuu: I don’t want to hear your complaints, go and turn it off. 
Laito: …Fine. …There. 
*Beep* 
Laito: Phew…It’s off. So, what are we going to do now? 
Laito tries to walk back but slips on the foam. 
Laito: …Uwah!? 
*THUD*
Shuu: …Ah! You idiot! The detergent!
More detergent pours out of the package. 
*Beep* 
Laito: Ugh…Owowow…Ah! God! Now I’m covered in foam as well!
Shuu: I never told you to trip and fall, did I? Anyway…We have to do something about this foam before Reiji finds out. 
Reiji enters the room.
Reiji: You two…Would you care to explain this situation to me? 
Laito: R-Reiji…
Shuu: What do you mean? We were doing the laundry. 
Reiji: Do not be ridiculous! How did you turn the whole room into a sea of foam just from washing some clothes!? 
Laito: Well, you see…We figured it’d be smart to add in a little extra detergent to get rid of all the stubborn stains so…
Reiji: So? Not only did you decide to waste detergent for nothing, but you also thought it would be a fine idea to put yourself in the laundry? …This is not the time to be playing with bubbles. Anyway, I will turn off the machine for now. If this keeps up, the whole manor will be drowned in foam. 
Reiji tries to approach the machine. 
Reiji: …Ugh. 
*Beep* 
Reiji: Haah…Honestly, I cannot even imagine how much detergent you used to yield this kind of result. …Have you never heard of the term modesty? I am at a complete loss for words. I cannot believe it. 
Shuu: Say that to Laito. He’s the one who went ham with the detergent. 
Laito: Eh!? You’re putting the blame on me!? I didn’t hear you complain though!
Shuu: I never told you to put in that much, did I?
Reiji: Haah…Putting in a large amount of detergent does not guarantee a better result. 
Laito: Eh? Really? 
Reiji: Yes. When using detergent, the stains are removed by the surfactants, which are compounds that lower the surface tension of a liquid….
Shuu: And now in English, please?
Reiji: …Anyway, there is no direct connection between the amount of detergent used and the removal of stains. If anything, you might end up putting more strain on the fabric because it will need to be washed for much longer to get rid of all the detergent. 
Laito: As to be expected of Reiji! You’re basically like a laundry professor!
Shuu: No wonder you’re the talk of town. 
Reiji: Once again, I do not know of such a reputation. This is basic knowledge. You two are the strange ones for being so ignorant. …More importantly, what are you going to do about all the foam in this room? 
Shuu: I mean…We have no other choice but to wash it away, right?
Laito: Well…I guess so. 
Shuu: It can’t be helped then. Oi, Laito. Pull the hose from the washing machine. We can use that to spray waーー
Reiji: Halt. If you add water to it, it’ll only create more foam, don’t you think? The whole floor will get wet as well. 
Shuu: Then what do you want from us? Should we just leave it like this until the foam disappears naturally? 
Reiji: What a foolish thing to say…If you leave the foam on for too long, it’ll damage the floor.
Laito: Then why doesn’t the ‘Professor’ think of a good solution? Something quick and easy that’ll get rid of this large amount of foam.
Reiji: Haah…Let me think…If we use the theory I explained earlier, it might be possible. …In other words, if we add some kind of substance other than substance which can help reduce the surface tension…I believe it should be able to get rid of the foam for now. Then it should be easy to wipe the floor dry afterwards. 
Shuu: Hm…? I have no idea what you’re talking about, but it’d be pretty swell if you could do something about it.
Reiji: Hmph! Of course I can. How about you start using that brain of yours to start being a little more efficient in life as well? 
Shuu: Sure. I’ll leave the rest to you though. You’re the Professor after all.
Reiji: Hah? 
Shuu: I’m gonna ask one of my Familiars to go buy me a new shirt. It’s much faster and takes less effort. 
Laito: Ah…! I see! Now that you mention it, we had that option. I guess it’d be easier for me to simply buy a new shirt as well. But before that…I have to fix up myself. Guess I’ll go take a shower. That being said, I’m leaving the rest up to you~
Shuu: See you. 
Shuu and Laito walk away.
Reiji: Wha…!? You two…! Where are you going!? Waitーー!  
…Looking back at it, if I had simply done everything myself from the very start, I would have been able to tackle it much more efficiently and successfully. I should have known better. I cannot believe I still had faith in their ability to look after themselves…I suppose I still have a lot to learn as well.
ーー THE END ーー
289 notes · View notes